{"id":29036,"date":"2022-09-24T13:05:17","date_gmt":"2022-09-24T18:05:17","guid":{"rendered":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-galatians-211\/"},"modified":"2022-09-24T13:05:17","modified_gmt":"2022-09-24T18:05:17","slug":"exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-galatians-211","status":"publish","type":"post","link":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-galatians-211\/","title":{"rendered":"Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of Galatians 2:11"},"content":{"rendered":"<h3 align='center'><b><i> But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. <\/i><\/b><\/h3>\n<p> <strong> 11<\/strong>. <em> Peter<\/em> ] In the Greek, &lsquo;Cephas&rsquo;, the Apostle Peter. The difficulty of accepting this narrative in its obvious sense, led some in early times to suggest that not the Apostle, but one of the seventy disciples of the same name, is here referred to.<\/p>\n<p><em> withstood him to the face<\/em> ] Jerome&rsquo;s well-known solution of the difficulty a solution which approved itself to Chrysostom that the reproof was only apparent, was refuted by Augustine and ultimately abandoned by Jerome. It supposes a preconcerted plan for convincing, not Peter, but the Jewish converts, that the obligation of the ceremonial law had ceased, and leans for support on a mistranslation, &lsquo;in appearance&rsquo;, for &lsquo;to the face&rsquo;. The exact expression is found in the LXX. <span class='bible'>Deu 7:24<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Deu 9:2<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jdg 2:14<\/span>. At Jerusalem St Paul&rsquo;s authority had been confirmed by the acquiescence of the Church; here it must be asserted in opposition to the temporising conduct of St Peter.<\/p>\n<p><em> was to be blamed<\/em> ] Better, as R.V. <strong> stood condemned<\/strong>, convicted of dissimulation by the very facts of the case.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 11 21<\/strong>. We learn from <span class='bible'>Act 15:22<\/span>, foll. that when the Council broke up, certain members of the Apostolic company were sent to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas, to convey to the Churches of Syria and Cilicia the determination of the Church in Jerusalem on the question which had been submitted to them, as to the necessity of circumcision in the case of Gentile converts. After the deputation had returned to Jerusalem, Paul and Barnabas &ldquo;tarried in Antioch&rdquo;. It was during their stay that the visit of St Peter took place, as to which St Luke is silent.<\/p>\n<p> Various attempts were made in early times to explain away an incident, which seemed to throw discredit on Peter or Paul or on both of them. To some it appeared incredible that Peter, the Apostle of the circumcision, should have been permitted to fall into grievous doctrinal error; to others, that St Paul should have treated him with such severity; to a third class, that such a dispute should have arisen in the infancy of the Church between its two principal teachers, both being inspired men. But we may note,<\/p>\n<p> 1st, that the error of St Peter did not consist in preaching false doctrine, but in a want of straightforwardness of conduct, by which the &lsquo;truth of the Gospel&rsquo; was liable to be perverted.<\/p>\n<p> 2nd, that moral perfection is not to be looked for, even in an Apostle.<\/p>\n<p> 3rd, that St Peter&rsquo;s conduct, as here described, is quite consistent with that pourtrayed by the Evangelists. &lsquo;Boldness and timidity, first boldness, then timidity, were the characteristics of his nature.<\/p>\n<p>&ldquo;It is remarkable, and may be considered as a proof of the truth of the history, that this conduct, however unintelligible, is in keeping with Peter&rsquo;s character. We recognise in it the lineaments of him who confessed Christ first, and first denied Him; who began by refusing that Christ should wash his feet, and then said, &lsquo;not my feet only, but my hands and my head&rsquo;; who cut off the ear of the servant of the highpriest, when they came to take Jesus, and then forsook Him and fled&rdquo;. Jowett.<\/p>\n<p> 4th, that St Paul&rsquo;s rebuke, though unsparing, is free from any rudeness of expression or personal animosity.<\/p>\n<p> 5th, that the record of this painful interview, while placing St Paul&rsquo;s Apostolic authority in the strongest light, and therefore germane to his purpose in the opening chapters of this Epistle, is a precious heritage of the Church an everlasting monument of the grace of God. For an admirable summary of the instructive lessons which it contains, see Dr Schaff&rsquo;s Commentary, p. 29. Appendix II. p. 84. That the two great Apostles were at heart agreed, taught and influenced by the same Spirit, and zealous for the same truth, is shewn by the touching allusion made subsequently by Peter (<span class='bible'>2Pe 3:15-16<\/span>) to the Epistles (including this to the Galatians) of &lsquo;our beloved brother Paul&rsquo; an allusion the more striking because the letter in which it occurs is probably addressed to <em> Galatian<\/em> converts among others.<\/p>\n<p> The following is the summary referred to on ch. <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span><\/p>\n<p>&ldquo;We take the record in its natural, historical sense, and derive from it the following instructive lessons: <\/p>\n<p> 1. The right and duty of protest against ecclesiastical authority, even the highest, when Christian truth and principle are endangered. The protest should be manly, yet respectful. Paul was no doubt severe, but yet he recognised Peter expressly as a &lsquo;pillar&rsquo; of the Church and a brother in Christ (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 2:9<\/span>). There was no personal bitterness and rudeness, as we find, alas, in the controversial writings of St Jerome (against Rufinus), St Bernard (against Abelard), Luther (against Erasmus and Zwingli), Bossuet (against Fnlon), and other great divines.<\/p>\n<p> 2. The duty to subordinate expediency to principle, the favour of man to the truth of God. Paul himself recommended and practised charity to the weak; but here a fundamental right, the freedom in Christ, was at stake, which Peter compromised by his conduct, after he himself had manfully stood up for the true principle at the Council of Jerusalem, and for the liberal practice at Antioch before the arrival of the Judaizers.<\/p>\n<p> 3. The moral imperfection of the Apostles. They remained even after the Pentecostal illumination frail human beings, carrying the heavenly treasure in earthen vessels, and stood in daily need of forgiveness (<span class='bible'>2Co 4:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Php 3:12<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jas 3:2<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Jn 1:8<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Jn 2:2<\/span>). The weakness of Peter is here recorded, as his greater sin of denying his Lord is recorded in the Gospels, both for the warning and for the comfort of believers. If the chief of the Apostles was led astray, how much more should ordinary Christians be on their guard against temptation! But if Peter found remission, we may confidently expect the same on the same condition of hearty repentance. &lsquo;The dissension if dissension it could be called between the two great Apostles will shock those only who, in defiance of all Scripture, persist in regarding the Apostles as specimens of supernatural perfection.&rsquo; (Farrar, <em> Life and Work of St Paul<\/em>, i. 444.)<\/p>\n<p> 4. The collision does <em> not<\/em> justify any unfavourable conclusion against the <em> inspiration<\/em> of the Apostles and the infallibility of their teaching. For Paul charges his colleague with hypocrisy or dissimulation, that is, with acting against his own better conviction. We have here a fault of <em> conduct<\/em>, a temporary <em> inconsistency<\/em>, not a permanent error of <em> doctrine<\/em>. A man may know and teach the truth, and yet go astray occasionally in practice. Peter had the right view of the relation of the gospel to the Gentiles ever since the conversion of Cornelius; he openly defended it at the Apostolic Council (<span class='bible'>Act 15:7<\/span>; comp. <span class='bible'>Gal 2:1-9<\/span>), and never renounced it in theory; on the contrary, his own Epistles agree fully with those of Paul, and are in part addressed to the same Galatians with a view to confirm them in their Pauline faith; but he suffered himself to be influenced by some scrupulous and contracted Jewish Christians from Jerusalem. By trying to please one party he offended the other, and endangered for a moment the sound doctrine itself.<\/p>\n<p> 5. The inconsistency here rebuked quite agrees with Peter&rsquo;s character as it appears in the Gospels. The same impulsiveness and inconsistency of temper, the same mixture of boldness and timidity, made him the first to confess, and the first to deny Christ, the strongest and the weakest among the Twelve. He refused that Christ should wash his feet, and then by a sudden change he wished not his feet only, but his hands and head to be washed; he cut off the ear of Malchus, and in a few minutes afterwards he forsook his Master and fled; he solemnly promised to be faithful to Him, though all should forsake Him, and yet in the same night he denied Him thrice.<\/p>\n<p> 6. It should be remembered, however, on the other hand, first, that the question concerning the significance of the Mosaic law, and especially of the propriety of eating meat offered to idols, was a very difficult one, and continued to be agitated in the Apostolic Church (cf. 1 Corinthians 8-10; <span class='bible'>Romans 14<\/span>). The decree of the Council at Jerusalem (<span class='bible'>Act 15:20<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 15:29<\/span>), after all, stated simply the duties of the Gentile converts, strictly prohibiting them the use of meat offered to idols, but it said nothing on the duties of the Jewish Christians to the former, thus leaving some room for a milder and stricter view on the subject. We should also remember that the temptation on the occasion referred to was very great, since even Barnabas, the Gentile missionary, was overcome by it.<\/p>\n<p> 7. Much as we may deplore and censure the weakness of Peter and admire the boldness and consistency of Paul, the humility and meekness with which Peter, the oldest and most eminent of the twelve Apostles, seems to have borne the public rebuke of a younger colleague, are deserving of high praise. How touching is his subsequent allusion in <span class='bible'>2Pe 3:15-16<\/span>, which is addressed to the Galatians among others, to the very Epistles of his &lsquo;beloved brother Paul,&rsquo; in one of which his own conduct is so sharply condemned. This required a rare degree of Divine grace, which did its full work in him through much suffering and humiliation, as the humble, meek, gentle, and graceful spirit of his Epistles abundantly prove.<\/p>\n<p> 8. The conduct of Paul supplies a conclusive argument in favour of the equality of the Apostles and against the papal view of the supremacy of Peter. No pope would or could allow any Catholic bishop or archbishop to call him to an account and to talk to him in that style of manly independence. The conduct of Peter is also fatal to the claim of papal infallibility, as far as morals or discipline is concerned; for Peter acted here officially with all the power of his Apostolic example, and however correct in doctrine, he erred very seriously in practice, and endangered the great principle of Christian freedom, as the popes have done ever since. No wonder that the story was offensive to some of the Fathers and Roman commentators and gave rise to most unnatural explanations.<\/p>\n<p> We may add that the account of the Council in Jerusalem in <span class='bible'>Acts 15<\/span> likewise contradicts the Vatican system, which would have required a reference of the great controversy on circumcision to the Apostle Peter rather than to a council under the presidency of James.<\/p>\n<p> 9. The Apostolic Church is typical, and foreshadows the whole course of the history of Christendom. Peter, Paul and John represent as many ages and phases of the Church. Peter is the rock of Catholicism, Paul the rock of evangelical Protestantism. Their temporary collision at Antioch anticipates the world-historical antagonism of Romanism and Protestantism, which continues to this day. It is an antagonism between legal bondage and evangelical freedom, between Judaizing conservatism and Christian progress. Let us hope also for a future reconciliation in the ideal Church of harmony and peace which is symbolized by John, the bosom friend of Christ, the seer of the heavenly Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p> Paul and Peter, as far as we know from the New Testament, never met again after this scene in Antioch. But ecclesiastical tradition reports that they were tried and condemned together in Rome, and executed on the some day (the 29th of June), Peter, the Galilan disciple, on the hill of the Janiculum, where he was crucified; Paul, the Roman citizen, on the Ostian road at the Tre Fontane, where he was beheaded. Their martyr blood thus mingled is still a fountain of life to the Church of God.&rdquo; Abridged from Dr Schaff&rsquo;s <em> Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians<\/em>.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>But when Peter was come to Antioch &#8211; <\/B>On the situation of Antioch, see the note at <span class='bible'>Act 11:19<\/span>. The design for which Paul introduces this statement here is evident. It is to show that he regarded himself as on a level with the chief apostles, and that he did not acknowledge his inferiority to any of them. Peter was the oldest, and probably the most honored of the apostles. Yet Paul says that he did not hesitate to resist him in a case where Peter was manifestly wrong, and thus showed that he was an apostle of the same standing as the others. Besides, what he said to Peter on that occasion was exactly pertinent to the strain of the argument which he was pursuing with the Galatians, and he therefore introduces it <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14-21<\/span> to show that he had held the same doctrine all along, and that he had defended it in the presence of Peter, and in a case where Peter did not reply to it. The time of this journey of Peter to Antioch cannot be ascertained; nor the occasion on which it occurred. I think it is evident that it was after this visit of Paul to Jerusalem, and the occasion may have been to inspect the state of the church at Antioch, and to compose any differences of opinion which may have existed there. But everything in regard to this is mere conjecture; and it is of little importance to know when it occurred.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>I withstood him to the face &#8211; <\/B>I openly opposed him, and reproved him. Paul thus showed that he was equal with Peter in his apostolical authority and dignity. The instance before us is one of faithful public reproof; and every circumstance in it is worthy of special attention, as it furnishes a most important illustration of the manner in which such reproof should be conducted. The first thing to be noted is, that it was done openly, and with candor. It was reproof addressed to the offender himself. Paul did not go to others and whisper his suspicions; he did not seek to undermine the influence and authority of another by slander; he did not calumniate him and then justify himself on the ground that what he had said was no more than true: he went to him at once, and he frankly stated his views and reproved him in a case where he was manifestly wrong. This too was a case so public and well known that Paul made his remarks before the church <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span> because the church was interested in it, and because the conduct of Peter led the church into error.<\/P> <P STYLE=\"text-indent: 0.75em\"><B>Because he was to be blamed &#8211; <\/B>The word used here may either mean because he had incurred blame, or because he deserved blame. The essential idea is, that he had done wrong, and that he was by his conduct doing injury to the cause of religion.<\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Albert Barnes&#8217; Notes on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-12<\/span><\/p>\n<p><em>I withstood him to the face.<\/em><\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Paul and Peter<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>Character is growth. The most zealous is not always the most steadfast. Fires slumber within which circumstances may fan into a terrible flame. We bring our evil tendencies with us into the Kingdom of God to be gradually curbed, restrained, overcome by higher and Divine tendencies. Let every man keep sentinel over himself; let him beware of old sins; let him guard his soul by prayer against attacks on his weak points; let him cast aside every weight if he would run the true race, whose goal is perfection.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>Fear of man deteriorates the character. How many barter their birthright for the worlds empty applause! A little courage would save them a world of shame; a decisive step or a bold word would put to silence their adversaries; but they dare not make a stand, and so their independence is lost and their character lowered.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>III. <\/strong>Observe the influence of character on others. Peter did not sin alone. The other Jews dissembled, and even Barnabas was led away. So it is always. Evil companionships and examples corrupt good characters.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>IV. <\/strong>Bear in mind the supreme necessity of honesty. The truth must at all hazards be defended, faithfully, courteously, lovingly.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>V. <\/strong>Pauls appeal was successful. Truth always prevails in the end. A little firmness at the right time, and in the right way, may save a brothers soul.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>VI. <\/strong>This was no mere personal dispute, but involved vital issues. The antagenism was between law on the one hand and grace on the other. (<em>S. Pearson,<\/em> <em>M. A.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Paul rebukes Peter<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>One of the most remarkable events in sacred history. Tradition tells us St. Paul was a man of small stature, bearing the marked features of the Jew, yet not without some of the finer lines indicative of Greek thought. His head bald, his beard long and thin; a bright gray eye, overhung by somewhat contracted eyebrows; whilst a cheerful and winning expression of countenance invited the approach and inspired the confidence of strangers. St. Peter is represented as a man of larger form and stronger build, with dark eye, pale and sallow complexion, and short hair curled black and thick round his temples. At the meeting here mentioned Judaism and Christianity were brought face to face. In <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14-16<\/span> we have the case of Gospel versus Law.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>The conduct of St. Peter on this occasion may be regarded as&#8211;<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>An example of temptation arising from the fear of man. Peter was by nature timid; prompt to act, yet apt to vacillate; afraid of opposition.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>An instance of an apostles departure from the straight path of gospel truth, and of the ease with which such departure may take place. No divergence from Gods truth, however slight, is unimportant. We never know what (to all appearance) the slightest error may result in. Our only safety lies in holding fast the whole truth.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>Not inconsistent with his integrity as a Christian, or with his inspiration as a writer. His writings were under the direction of the Holy Spirit. He nobly redeemed this error by a faithful and consistent after-life.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>The conduct of St. Paul was&#8211;<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>An example of moral courage in administering reproof. No easy thing, at any time, to rebuke a friend. It is painful to oppose one whom we love, or whose good opinion we value.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>A noble vindication of gospel truth. (<em>Emilius<\/em> <em>Bayley,<\/em> <em>B. D.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Peters inconsistent conduct<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The conduct of Peter is not easy to understand. Already, at the council or concordat of the apostles, he had agreed to impose no burdens on the Gentile Christians; and, at a much earlier period in the history of the apostles, he had not only been charged with going in unto men uncircumcised and eating with them, but had taught others that they were to call nothing common or unclean. And now, not of his own free will, but under the influence of certain who came from Jerusalem, from a fear of the very same charge, Thou wentest in unto men uncircumcised and eatest with them, he held back, and seemed to view his Christian brethren with the feelings with which he would have regarded men who sat at meat in an idols temple. It is remarkable, and may be considered as a proof of the truth of the history, that this conduct, however unintelligible, is in keeping with Peters character. We recognize in it the lineaments of him who confessed Christ first, and first denied Him; who began by refusing that Christ should wash his feet, and then said, Not my feet only, but my hands and my head; who cut off the ear of the servant of the high priest when they came to take Jesus, and then forsook Him and fled. Boldness and timidity&#8211;first boldness, then timidity&#8211;were the characteristics of his nature. It was natural for such a one, though no longer strictly a Jew himself, to desire that others should conform to the prejudices of Jews; such conduct agreed with the bent of his own mind, though he formally disowned it. There is, we may observe, in many men a sort of tenderness to what they once were themselves; as there is another class of men who learn a lesson, but only to apply it under given circumstances. Something of this kind there may have been in St. Peter; a narrowness of perception, or secret sympathy with the Judaizing converts, which prevented his seeing the wider truth which presented itself to St. Paul. At any rate, his was a disposition on which ancient habits and feelings were ever liable to return; whose heart could scarcely avoid lingering around the weak and beggarly elements of the law; on whom in age the lessons of youth were too prone to come back, carrying him whither he would not. The charge which St. Paul brings against him was, inconsistency with himself; he was half a Gentile, and wanted to make the Gentiles altogether Jews. (<em>B. Jowett,<\/em> <em>M. A.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Force of example<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>What a constraining power there is in the example of eminent persons. He is said to compel, in Scripture, not only who doth violently force, but who, being of authority, doth provoke by his example. (<em>Burkitt.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p>The errors of those that do rule become rulers of error. Men sin through a kind of authority, through the sins of those who are in authority. (<em>Burkitt.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Open reproof for open sin<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Such as sin openly must be reproved openly. No bands of friendship must keep the ministers of God from reproving sin. A notorious fault must be reproved with much boldness and resolution. If such as are<strong> <\/strong>eminent in the Church fall, they fall not alone; many fall with them.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Protestant popery<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>How many rejoice at Pauls defence of the liberty of the gospel against Peters weakness, who themselves will not receive rebuke as Peter did&#8211;nay, are very popes at heart. For there are popes in pews as well as in pulpits, besides the pope who openly claims to be such; Christian liberty suffers from them all. (<em>M. B. Riddle,<\/em> <em>D. D.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>False doctrine<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>It is a good and a pleasant thing for brethren to dwell together in unity. But in a world like this such enjoyment cannot be universal or permanent. No Christian vigilance can prevent differences of opinion. They existed even among the apostles, and even upon fundamental truths. We may learn from this fact a twofold lesson.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>When differences affect only the circumstantials of religion, however interesting, and in their place important, those matters which are in themselves of human origin and rest on human authority may be, the differences respecting them are calculated to teach us a lesson of charity (<span class='bible'>Rom 14:5-6<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>When they extend to the fundamental portions of revealed truth, they are equally calculated to teach us a lesson of fidelity (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:8<\/span>). The matter to which the text refers, considered in itself, might have been enumerated among those questions which teach charity; but, considered in its bearing upon the gospel, considered in the aspect which it gave to the gospel among the Gentiles, it compromised the freeness of the gospel, and marred the simplicity of Gods message in Christ. And therefore St. Paul withstood the error of St. Peter to the face, because he was to be blamed. Barnabas was carried away also with the dissimulation. St. Paul was left alone. It was a critical moment for the primitive Church. Who can estimate the amount of the disaster that would have followed had St. Paul fallen as St. Peter fell? Who can estimate the damage which would have been sustained had the gospel, from the very outset, been presented in a corrupt form? How could we now have traced its purity had St. Paul sunk with St. Peter? As far as man can judge, the world would then never have had the gospel in its simplicity with the clear authority of Scriptural truth. But, through the mercy and grace of God, St. Paul stood fast. (<em>H. McNeile,<\/em> <em>D. D.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Good men are not perfect men<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>A gentleman of the Perfectionist school of thought called to see an old Christian of his neighbourhood, and began enlarging upon that interesting topic. Can you point to a single perfect man or woman in the Bible? inquired the aged saint. Yes, readily answered the other; turn to <span class='bible'>Luk 1:6<\/span>, you will there read of two&#8211;Elizabeth and Zacharias walked in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord, blameless. Then you consider yourself a believer like Zacharias? Certainly I do, said the visitor. Ah, replied the old man, I thought you might be; and we read a few verses further on that he was struck dumb for his unbelief. (<em>Nye.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Robert Halls temper<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>It is said that in the earlier part of Robert Halls ministry, he was impetuous and sometimes overbearing in argument; but if he lost his temper he<strong> <\/strong>was deeply humbled, and would often acknowledge himself to blame. On one of these occasions, when a discussion had become warm, and he had evinced unusual agitation, he suddenly closed the debate, quitted his seat, and, retiring to a remote part of the room, was overheard to ejaculate, with deep feeling, Lamb of God, Lamb of God, calm my perturbed spirit!<\/p>\n<p><strong>The fear of man illustrated<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Burgomeister Guericke constructed a gigantic barometer with a tube thirty feet in height, part of which projected above the roof of his house at Magdeburg. The index was the figure of a man, who, in fair weather, was seen standing full size above the roof; but, when a storm was brewing, he cautiously withdrew for security and shelter. Antitype of religionists and politicians I When the sun shines brightly, and the breezes scarcely breathe across the landscape, how erect and bold they look! But let the clouds gather, and the thunders mutter, and what a drawing-in of diminished heads! O rare, satirical Burgomeister! you must have had an aldermans experience. (<em>Dr. W. F. Warren.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Brotherly reproof<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>What is reproof.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>An act of charity and mercy, not of pride and vain-glory (<span class='bible'>2Th 3:15<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jam 3:17<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>Using fit discourse, not chastisement, and, in general, from Gods Word (<span class='bible'>Col 3:16-17<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>Having as its end not our brothers shame, but his reclamation from sin to duty (<span class='bible'>Gal 6:1<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>The kind of reproof it is our duty to give.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>Authoritative. By way of office (<span class='bible'>2Ti 4:2<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>In the way of general duty, which lieth on all men (<span class='bible'>1Th 5:14<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>III. <\/strong>The manner in which to discharge this duty.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>Faithfully (<span class='bible'>Tit 1:13<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>With lenity and Christian meekness (<span class='bible'>Gal 6:1<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>Prudently. Well weighing all the circumstances of person, time, place, occasion, provocation, that all things may be proportioned to the design (<span class='bible'>Pro 25:12-17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>IV. <\/strong>The arguments which enforce this duty.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>The law of nature, which teaches us to love our neighbour.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>The law of God (<span class='bible'>Pro 25:8-10<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Mat 18:15<\/span>; 1Th 3:15; <span class='bible'>1Th 5:14<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jud 1:22-23<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>Giving reproof is commended (<span class='bible'>Pro 24:25<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jam 5:19-20<\/span>), and taking reproof (<span class='bible'>Pro 13:18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Pro 15:31-32<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Ecc 7:5<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>4. <\/strong>The maintenance of society and the improvements of human relations depend upon it.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>V. <\/strong>When and to what this duty binds.<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>Not unless the fault is certainly known; not, therefore, on mere suspicion (<span class='bible'>1Co 13:5<\/span>), uncertain hearsay (<span class='bible'>Isa 11:3<\/span>), flying reports, or slander.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>Not if our brother has repented.<\/p>\n<p><strong>3. <\/strong>Not if a good result is unlikely, and a bad result probable (<span class='bible'>Mat 7:6<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>In conclusion:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>If we are to<strong> <\/strong>reprove others, let us take care that we are blameless (<span class='bible'>Mat 6:3-5<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 3:21<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong>2. <\/strong>If others are bound to reprove, we are bound to take reproof. (<em>T. Manton.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>The end of St. Peters error<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Though St. Pauls narrative stops short of the last scene in this drama, it would not be rash to conclude that it ended as that other had ended, that the revulsion of feeling was as sudden and complete, and that again he went out and wept bitterly, having denied his Lord in the person of these Gentile converts. (<em>Bishop<\/em> <em>Lightfoot.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Differences among the apostles<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Nothing can be more false and delusive than to imagine that the first teachers were men whose harmony of opinion and action was complete, who had neither debate, difference, or quarrel. They were not unconscious mouthpieces of a supernatural inspiration, automata of some uncontrollable enthusiasm, unanimous machines, but men of like passions with ourselves, men with characters, impulses, affections, fears, dislikes&#8211;men human in the mistakes they made and in the truths they embraced and enunciated. It is sheer superstition to treat them as more than men, as other than men, however highly we may esteem them and their work. If we make them unreal and transcendental personages we do them a great injustice, and ourselves a certain mischief, because all free inquiry into their motives and feelings is suspected as a challenge of their authority, and every other form of commentary becomes mere verbiage around a foregone conclusion. They ace not stars fixed round the great central Light, and differing only in glory and goodness from Him who is the centre of their system; but they have what light they possess from reflection, and feel themselves immeasurably distant from the Power which illumines them. (<em>Paul<\/em> <em>of<\/em> <em>Tarsus.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>The dissension a witness to the truth of the Bible<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The Bible is of great worth for its natural, fresh, and honest expressions of human thought and feeling. The faith, hope, love, reverence, wonder; the doubts, sorrows, fears, temptations, and sins of the writers are recorded for our instruction, as well as the Divine doctrine they teach. In this spiritual portrait gallery we behold the work of truthful artists. No vanity, no pride, no desire to deceive, prevented them from pourtraying themselves just as they appeared. We value the Scriptures because their truths make us wise unto salvation; but we value them also as a record of what the good and wise thought and felt during their life-struggle on this earth. The Bible is not only a revelation of God, but also a revelation of man&#8211;the most Divine and the most human book ever written. (<em>Thomas<\/em> <em>Jones.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Blemishes in Christians<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>There are MSS. which are called palimpsests&#8211;MSS, written over again. The original inscription, which was fair and full of Divine wisdom, has been defaced, and in its place may now be seen letters and words and sentences in contrast to what was contained before. And so the character of men&#8211;these great men, men born of the Spirit&#8211;over their better natures you may see scratched in ugly scrawls, obvious imperfections and failures. But, thank God, Divine grace, through discipline of various kinds, rubs out the evil and brings back the good, and causes the soul at last to reveal again most distinctly what had been only dimmed and not destroyed, even as there has been discovered a method by which the palimpsests can be made to exhibit once more what seemed for ever spoiled. (<em>J. Stoughton,<\/em> <em>D. D.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Truth-telling: an act of friendship<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>There cannot more worthy improvement of friendship than in a fervent opposition to the sins of those whom we love. (<em>Bishop<\/em> <em>Hall.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>The truth-tellers reward<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Years after this encounter Peter took his revenge. Having to write to the strangers scattered through Galatia, who through a celebrated Epistle knew of his humiliation, what does he do? Vindicate himself? State the other side? No; he calls his reprover a brother beloved, and testifies that in all his Epistles he wrote according to the wisdom given him of God.<\/p>\n<p><strong>The weakness and dissimulation of Peter<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The act of which he was guilty was dissimulation; it was not what he believed to be right, but an expediency adopted in a moment of weakness. It is described&#8211;<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>As a violation of his convictions. He had commenced upon equal terms with Gentile believers, and he bad done this according to the express will of God revealed to him (<span class='bible'>Act 10:28<\/span>). These convictions had been further deepened by what had taken place in Jerusalem during Pauls visit to that city.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>This dissimulation was prompted by a very unworthy motive. Peter feared them which were of the circumcision. Many have made shipwreck of faith upon this same rock. How often have men been ashamed to confess Christ, or to acknowledge their connection with His people for fear of man.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>III. <\/strong>This dissimulation was an evil example, soon copied by others&#8211;And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. Peters sin was followed by the sin of others. One of the greatest mysteries of our life is that so much of our happiness or misery appears to depend upon others. As it sometimes happens on the snow slopes of the Alps, that one mans slip will involve the overthrow and destruction of all his fellow-travellers, so is it with us in the moral and spiritual life. Peter drags Barnabas and the rest of the Jews with him; and in our day men too often exercise the<strong> <\/strong>same fatal spell on those within the region of their influence. Lessons:<\/p>\n<p><strong>1. <\/strong>Honesty of belief, purpose, and work should be one of the chief laws of Christian life. This should apply to every kind of secular business, and to religion.<\/p>\n<p>This above all; to thine own self be true,<\/p>\n<p>And it must follow, as the night the day.<\/p>\n<p>Thou canst not then be false to any man.<\/p>\n<p><strong>2.<\/strong> God can preserve the truth by the few as well as by the many. Whatever may be the character of human conduct, God does not allow his purpose to fail. At Antioch Paul alone was faithful (of the Jewish believers), but the truth triumphed notwithstanding. (<em>Richard<\/em> <em>Nicholls.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>A fearless spirit in rebuking evil strikes us with admiration<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>When Frederick the First, the half-mad king of Prussia, was so enraged<strong> <\/strong>against his son that he announced his intention of condemning him to death, even though the Emperor remonstrated, in his fury exclaiming&#8211;Then I will hold my own court on him at Konigsberg, which is outside of the Empire, where no one can control me! But a fearless courtier spoke out&#8211;Only God, your majesty, will be over you there to call you to task for shedding your sons blood! (<em>Dr. Hardman.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>The two contentions<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Now, before we go farther, we may learn the following lessons from this personal contention between Paul and Peter: In the first place, before we withstand a brother, let us be quite sure that he is to be blamed, and that the occasion warrants our protest. Paul would not have cared to interfere, with Peter in any trivial matter; nor would he have felt constrained to move in the ease but for the handle which would be made of his peculiar vacillation just at that time. No one had a fuller comprehension of what Christian liberty involved than had Paul; and no one was more jealous of its infringement. If, therefore, he had not seen that the fundamental principle of the gospel was at stake, he would not have said a word. The thing which Peter had done was in itself indifferent; but by doing it just then, at the appearance of the Judaizers, he had compromised that truth which was dearer to Paul than friendship, or even than life, and therefore he could not be silent. Now, let us learn from this example to withstand a brother only when we are thus constrained to do so by our allegiance to the truth of the gospel. If in any respect we cannot approve his conduct, while yet it may be explained in perfect harmony with his loyalty to Christ, let us give him the benefit of the explanation, and be silent. But if his procedure is such as seriously to compromise the purity of the Church or the truth of the gospel, then let us withstand him. Nothing is more contemptible than to be always putting ourselves on the opposition benches; objecting to everything that is proposed by some particular brother, and going to a church meeting with the motive of the Scotchman for appearing in the debating society&#8211;jist to contradic a wee. But on the other hand, nothing ought to be dearer to a Christian than the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which is committed to his trust. Again, we may learn not to be deterred from opposing wrong by the position of him who has committed it. Peter was an apostle. He was, in fact, one of the greatest pillars of the early Church; but Paul was not prevented by any such considerations as these from protesting against his injudicious and unseemly vacillation. On the contrary, the very prominence of Peter made it all the more important that his inconsistency should be promptly and publicly dealt with. Had he been an ordinary member of the Church, moving only in private circles, Paul might have been disposed to pass his conduct by with a mild remonstrance. It was not, therefore, because he loved Peter less, but because he loved the truth more, that he uttered this glowing and uncompromising admonition. But the same principles hold still; error or evil is dangerous in any man, but it is far more so in a leader of the people or a minister of the gospel than in others. Great eminence may command our respect, but the truth is before all things else; and nothing whatever should be allowed by us to excuse treason to that. Once more we may learn from Pauls conduct here that when we withstand a brother, it should be to his face. He did not go hither and thither among the elders, speaking against Peter and complaining of his course, while at the same time he kept unbroken silence concerning it to Peter himself. Let us say nothing in his absence that we would not utter in his presence; and if we have not the courage to speak to him, let us at least have the grace to be silent about him. From the conduct of Peter here, however, we may learn the no less valuable lesson that when we are thus withstood we should take it meekly, and, if we are in the wrong, should frankly own our error, and retrace our steps as rapidly as possible. We cannot doubt, therefore, that he accepted Pauls rebuke in the spirit of meekness. Now in all this there was a magnanimity which is worthy of all praise. So far as appears, he did not become excited, and exclaim against Paul for presuming to think that he could be wrong, but he did a more difficult and a more manly thing: he acknowledged his fault. Now here was a great triumph of grace. It may seem a paradox to say it; but there are few things which test a mans real Christianity more than reproof for that which is actually blameworthy. It is comparatively easy to guard against giving offence; but it is exceeding hard to keep from taking offence in such circumstances, and to say with the Psalmist, Let the righteous smite me; it shall be a kindness: and let him reprove me; it shall be an excellent oil, which shall not break my head. We all assent to Solomons proverb, Open rebuke is better than secret love. We cry out against the modern dogma of papal infallibility, but we have all too much belief in that of our own infallibility; for our tempers are roused, and our hearts are estranged by any exposure of our error or inconsistency. How many personal alienations and ecclesiastical schisms might have been prevented, if there had been on the one side the honest frankness of Paul, and on the other the manly meekness of Peter, as these come out in this transaction! If I had my choice, I would rather see a controversy spring up in a Church about some great central doctrine than about some question of paltry detail of arrangement or of pitiful personality; for there would be less likelihood in the one case than in the other of an angry and acrimonious debate. Little sticks kindle great fires. The flame that would die out before it could set fire to a log will easily ignite a chip, and that may have strength enough to kindle a faggot that will at length set the log in a blaze. Take care, therefore, especially in little things, lest temper should explode, and make a painful separation between you and your friend. Admirably has the poet said:<\/p>\n<p>Alas! how light a cause may move<\/p>\n<p>Dissension between those that love.<\/p>\n<p>(<em>W. M. Taylor, D. D.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Grace not suddenly destructive of the old nature<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>The grace of God, which raises mens hearts by degrees into conformity with the Divine image, does not suddenly destroy the old nature. St. Peter is still the same impulsive man who could now confess the Christ, and now, when troubles came, deny Him; who could follow Him bravely into danger, yet be overcome by the gossiping remark of a girl that met him by chance. We must not try this ease by the standard of Anglo-Saxon consistency. We sometimes perhaps run the risk of purchasing too dearly the favourite virtue, at the price of zeal and ardour. We are not naturally indulgent towards that impulsive nature which the great apostle, more Jewish in this than the Jews, derived from his race. Anxious to please, and to be in sympathy with those about him, he rejoiced at first in the Gentile freedom, until those came about him who were full of prejudice for their venerable law, its severe conditions of communion, its austere separation. Let us neither praise nor blame&#8211;let us only say grace has not yet wrought her perfect work in this apostles heart. Nor has the other great apostle yet learned all that the school of grace can teach him. Face to face, before the whole Church, he rebukes and humbles a brother whom Christ had honoured, who had laboured much, and turned many from darkness to light. He quotes it as a proof of his independence amongst the apostles, not without complacency. All this is consistent with this bold and resolute nature, which marched straight to its objects, and refused to swerve either out of respect of persons or out of fear. His steadfast resolution, that Christ should be all in all, came from above; his manner of compassing it bears clear marks of his old nature. That blessed change under the power of grace can be perhaps more fully studied in St. Pauls career than anywhere else in the Church history. The strong, loving, fierce, harsh nature&#8211;you see the faults transformed to virtues, the angles rounded off, the strong will made obedient to the bit and bridle of love; and yet it is the same man still. You recognize the old features of the portrait, but it is transfigured by preternatural light. Again we will not praise or blame; we will rather recognize the power of the mighty Spirit of God which could use for His purposes the timid impulse of one man and the impatient zeal of another, for building up the house of God; and at the same time could take in hand the timid and the impatient natures alike, and give courage to the one and softening to the other, thus building at one time the great house of God and carving delicately each living stone of which the house is compacted. It is very common for us to look up out of our welter of troubles, our sects, and schisms, and disputations, and to see far back in the first ages nothing but peace; a united Church, offering its harmonious, universal praise; a well-drilled army, marching in obedience to a single will, a code of faith which always, everywhere, all the faithful heard, and, without questioning, believed. But, as the student draws near, the object grows more distinct, the mists disperse, the shadows separate and fall into their places; and the rose-flush of the dawn ceases to conceal the true colours of that primaeval region. Then we come to see something very different from our preconceptions, and learn&#8211;what is indeed gladness to learn&#8211;that upon the whole, in the old time as in the new, the Holy Spirit sent of the Lord has wrought in the Church in the same manner. He was a Spirit of light and life and comfort to the souls of men; but then, as now, the men were enlightened, not transformed. And the glory of Gods great work lay in this&#8211;not that the powers, wishes, and passions of the actors were petrified into a lifeless uniformity, and the superseding life from heaven took their place; but rather that, using as His instruments men so weak and perverse, He built with them the Church of God. To me, I do confess, it is a comfort to know that the Church in the first age grew by the same principles as it grows by in the nineteenth; that the very divisions amongst us have their counterparts in the age of the apostles, and that our disputes, like them, may be but permitted struggles and aberrations of us who are acting out Gods great commands, and that all the while He is making perfect the circle of His purpose and accomplishing His kingdom. The Church has grown, as all things seem to grow, by the life within her striving to perfect itself amidst opposing forces. So grows the acorn, pushing its weak shoot through hard<strong> <\/strong>ground, and its strength and dignity are not less that once the swinish jaws narrowly missed devouring the heart, and the swinish foot did actually trample it into the clay. So grew the liberties of the English people: are they less dear to us because they have been threatened, and at times, eclipsed in the past? So grow the mind and spirit of a man, passing through trials and efforts, even through falls, to the ripeness of a resolute, tolerant, patient, helpful age. So grew the Church of Christ; and her life is not less real, less secure, if she has passed sometimes through fears and fightings, and the deep waters of the proud have seemed to go even over her life. At one time Athanasius has had to stand against a world; at another, a Hildebrand imperils the Church by making it the supreme kingdom amongst the earthly kingdoms. Worldly motives are said to have tainted the Reformation of religion in this country: and it is true. So much the greater is our reason for blessing God: that the sweet honeycomb has come from the lions carcase; that amidst the strife and selfishness of kings, and the ignorance of peoples, the truth passed safely. So even now the Church is growing, and God dwelling in her gives the increase. We seem in deadly peril. There is unbelief on one side, and on the other that deadening system which would hand over the conscience to the priest, and the priest to a mediaeval theology, hostile to knowledge and incapable of change. The waves of the sea are mighty and rage horribly, but yet the Lord that dwelleth on high is mightier. Yet there is one more lesson which the study of the past might bring us. By the vehemence of past disputes&#8211;nay, by the bitter hatred that they have brought in, one might think that men had lost faith in the power of the Holy Ghost to keep safe the ark of God upon the stormy waters. To withstand to the face has been the common remedy for emergencies. It may be permitted us reverently to doubt whether the pulse of Divine life in the Church has been hastened by one beat by the violence of the zealous, who have thought well to be angry for the cause of God. Through strife, but not by strife, the Church has passed upon her way. Struggle and conflict, and even partial failure, should not convince us that God has left us: they are the heritage of the Church from the beginning. (<em>Archbishop<\/em> <em>Thomson.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Pauls rebuke of Peter was<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>Just&#8211;because he was guilty of dissimulation&#8211;misled others&#8211;acted in opposition to the spirit and doctrine of Christ (verses 11-14).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>Fearless.<\/p>\n<p>without respect of Peters age and position&#8211;without fear of others; the offence was public, therefore the rebuke was administered before all (verse 14); otherwise our Lords rule is imperative (<span class='bible'>Mat 18:15-17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>III. <\/strong>Pointed&#8211;thou, a transgressor of thine own law&#8211;enlightened and accepted in Christ (verses 14, 15).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>IV. <\/strong>Faithful&#8211;Paul indicates the greatness of the offence as a violation of Christian uprightness (verse 14)&#8211;of fidelity to Christ, inasmuch as it was a practical denial of Him and made Him the minister of sin (verses 17, 18)&#8211;of Christian doctrine (verses 19, 20)&#8211;of Gods grace (verse 21). (<em>J. Lyth.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong>Peter at Antioch<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>I. <\/strong>His fault&#8211;dissimulation&#8211;reprehensible in any, much more in the apostle Peter (<span class='bible'>Act 10:28<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>II. <\/strong>The occasion of it&#8211;fear of man&#8211;which ensnares even the best.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>III. <\/strong>The effect of it&#8211;it misled others&#8211;even Barnabas.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>IV. <\/strong>Its gravity&#8211;it was dishonest&#8211;unchristian.<\/p>\n<p><strong><br \/>V. <\/strong>Its reproof&#8211;dictated by love to Christ&#8211;manly and open. (<em>J. Lyth.<\/em>)<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Biblical Illustrator Edited by Joseph S. Exell<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P>  Verse 11.  <I><B>When Peter was come to Antioch<\/B><\/I>] There has been a controversy whether , <I>Peter<\/I>, here should not be read , <I>Kephas<\/I>; and whether this <I>Kephas<\/I> was not a <I>different person<\/I> from <I>Peter<\/I> the <I>apostle<\/I>. This controversy has lasted more than 1500 years, and is not yet settled.  Instead of , <I>Peter<\/I>, ABCH, several others of good note, with the <I>Syriac, Erpenian, Coptic,<\/I> <I>Sahidic, AEthiopic, Armenian<\/I>, later <I>Syriac<\/I> in the margin, <I>Vulgate,<\/I> and several of the Greek <I>fathers<\/I>, read .  But whichsoever of these readings we adopt, the controversy is the same; for the great question is, whether this <I>Peter<\/I> or <I>Kephas<\/I>, no matter which name we adopt, be the same with <I>Peter the apostle<\/I>?<\/P> <P> <\/P> <P>  I shall not introduce the arguments <I>pro<\/I> and <I>con<\/I>, which may be all seen in Calmet&#8217;s dissertation on the subject, but just mention the side where the strength of the evidence appears to lie.<\/P> <P> <\/P> <P>  That <I>Peter<\/I> the <I>apostle<\/I> is meant, the most sober and correct writers of antiquity maintain; and though some of the <I>Catholic<\/I> writers have fixed the whole that is here <I>reprehensible<\/I> on one <I>Kephas<\/I>, one of the seventy disciples, yet the most learned of their writers and of their popes, believe that <I>St. Peter<\/I> is meant. Some apparently plausible arguments support the contrary opinion, but they are of no weight when compared with those on the opposite side.<\/P><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Adam Clarke&#8217;s Commentary and Critical Notes on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P> Of this motion of Peters to Antioch the Scripture saying nothing, hath left interpreters at liberty to guess variously as to the time; solne judging it was before, some after, the council held at Jerusalem, of which we read, <span class='bible'>Act 15:1-41<\/span>. Those seem to judge best, who think it was after; for it was at Antioch, while Barnabas was with Paul; now Paul and Barnabas came from Jernsalem to Antioch, to bring thither the decrees of that council; and at Antioch Barnabas parted from Paul; after which we never read of them as being together. While Paul and Barnabas were together at Antioch, Peter came thither; where, Paul saith, he was so far from taking instructions from him, that he <\/P> <P><B>withstood him to the face.<\/B> Not by any acts of violence, (though the word often expresseth such acts), but by words reproving and blaming him; for, (saith he) he deserved it, <\/P> <P><B>he was to be blamed.<\/B> Though the word signifies, he was condemned, which makes some to interpret it, as if Peter had met with some reprehension for his fact before Paul blamed him, yet there is no ground for it; for though the Greek participle be in the preterperfect tense, yet it is a Hebraism, and put for a noun verbal, which in Latin is sometimes expressed by the future, according to which we translate it; see <span class='bible'>1Co 1:18<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Co 2:15<\/span>; <span class='bible'>2Pe 2:4<\/span> so our interpreters have truly translated it according to the sense of the text. <\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: English Annotations on the Holy Bible by Matthew Poole<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P><B>11. Peter<\/B>&#8220;Cephas&#8221;in the oldest manuscripts Paul&#8217;s withstanding Peter is the strongestproof that the former gives of the independence of his apostleship inrelation to the other apostles, and upsets the Romish doctrine ofPeter&#8217;s supremacy. The apostles were not always inspired; but were soalways in <I>writing<\/I> the Scriptures. If then the inspired men who<I>wrote<\/I> them were not invariably at other times infallible, muchless were the uninspired men who kept them. The Christian fathers maybe trusted generally as witnesses to facts, but not implicitlyfollowed in matters of opinion. <\/P><P>       <B>come to Antioch<\/B>thenthe citadel of the Gentile Church: where first the Gospel waspreached to <I>idolatrous Gentiles,<\/I> and where the name&#8221;Christians&#8221; was first given (<span class='bible'>Act 11:20<\/span>;<span class='bible'>Act 11:26<\/span>), and where Peter issaid to have been subsequently bishop. The question at Antioch wasnot whether the Gentiles were admissible to the Christian covenantwithout becoming circumcisedthat was the question settled at theJerusalem council just beforebut whether the Gentile Christianswere to be admitted to <I>social intercourse with the JewishChristians<\/I> without conforming to the Jewish institution. TheJudaizers, soon after the council had passed the resolutionsrecognizing the equal rights of the Gentile Christians, repaired toAntioch, the scene of the gathering in of the Gentiles (<span class='bible'>Ac11:20-26<\/span>), to witness, what to Jews would look so extraordinary,the receiving of men to communion of the Church without circumcision.Regarding the proceeding with prejudice, they explained away theforce of the Jerusalem decision; and probably also desired to watchwhether the <I>Jewish<\/I> Christians among the Gentiles violated thelaw, which that decision did not verbally sanction <I>them<\/I> indoing, though giving the Gentiles latitude (<span class='bible'>Ac15:19<\/span>). <\/P><P>       <B>to be blamed<\/B>rather,&#8221;(self)-condemned&#8221;; his act at one time condemning hiscontrary acting at another time.<\/P><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Jamieson, Fausset and Brown&#8217;s Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible <\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong>But when Peter was come to Antioch<\/strong>,&#8230;. The Alexandrian copy, and others, and the Vulgate Latin, Syriac, and Ethiopic versions, instead of &#8220;Peter&#8221;, read &#8220;Cephas&#8221;, who, by some ancient writers, is said to be not Peter the Apostle, named Cephas by Christ, but one of the seventy disciples. So Clemens h says, that Cephas, of whom Paul speaks, that when he came to Antioch he withstood him to his face, was one of the seventy disciples who had the same name with Peter the Apostle: and Jerom says i that there were some who were of opinion, that Cephas, of whom Paul writes that he withstood him to his face, was not the Apostle Peter, but one of the seventy disciples called by that name: but without any manner of foundation; for the series of the discourse, and the connection of the words, most clearly show, that that same Cephas, or Peter, one of the twelve disciples mentioned, <span class='bible'>Ga 2:9<\/span>, with James and John, as pillars, is here meant. Our apostle first takes notice of a visit he made him, three years after his conversion, <span class='bible'>Ga 1:18<\/span>, when his stay with him was but fifteen days, and, for what appears, there was then an entire harmony between them; fourteen years after he went up to Jerusalem again, and communicated his Gospel to Peter, and the rest, when they also were perfectly agreed; but now at Antioch there was a dissension between them, which is here related. However, the Papists greedily catch at this, to secure the infallibility of the bishops of Rome, who pretend to be the successors of Peter, lest, should the apostle appear blameworthy, and to be reproved and opposed, they could not, with any grace, assume a superior character to his: but that Peter the Apostle is here designed is so manifest, that some of their best writers are obliged to own it, and give up the other as a mere conceit. When Peter came to Antioch is not certain; some have thought it was before the council at Jerusalem concerning the necessity of circumcision to salvation, because it is thought that after the decree of that council Peter would never have behaved in such a manner as there related; though it should be observed, that that decree did not concern the Jews, and their freedom from the observance of the law, only the Gentiles; so that Peter and other Jews might, as it is certain they did, notwithstanding that, retain the rites and ceremonies of the law of Moses; and according to the series of things, and the order of the account, it seems to be after that council, when Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch, and with others continued there for some time, during which time Peter came thither; see <span class='bible'>Ac 15:30<\/span> and the following contention happened,<\/p>\n<p><strong>I withstood him to the face<\/strong>: not in show, and outward appearance only, as some of the ancients have thought, as if this was an artifice of the apostle&#8217;s, that the Jews, having an opportunity of hearing what might be said in favour of eating with the Gentiles, might be convinced of the propriety of it, and not be offended with it: but this is to make the apostle guilty of the evil he charges Peter with, namely, dissimulation; no, the opposition was real, and in all faithfulness and integrity; he did not go about as a tale bearer, whisperer, and backbiter, but reproved him to his face, freely spoke his mind to him, boldly resisted him, honestly endeavoured to convince him of his mistake, and to put a stop to his conduct; though he did not withstand him as an enemy, or use him with rudeness and ill manners; or as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, and false teachers resist the truth; but as a friend and an apostle, and in an amicable manner, and yet with all uprightness: his reason for it was,<\/p>\n<p><strong>because he was to be blamed<\/strong>; some read it, &#8220;was blamed&#8221;, or &#8220;condemned&#8221;, either by others, by the Jews, for his going into Cornelius&#8217;s house formerly; but what has this to do with the present case? or by those who lately came from James to Antioch, for his eating with the Gentiles there; yet this could be no reason for the apostle&#8217;s withstanding him, but rather a reason why he should stand by him; or he was condemned by himself, self-condemned, acting contrary to the sentiments of his mind, and what he had declared in the council at Jerusalem; though it is best to render the word, to be blamed, which shows that the apostle did not oppose him for opposition sake, rashly, and without any foundation; there was a just reason for it, he had done that which was culpable, and for which he was blameworthy; and what that was is mentioned in the next verse.<\/p>\n<p>h Apud Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 1. c. 12. i In loc.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: John Gill&#8217;s Exposition of the Entire Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><TABLE BORDER=\"0\" CELLPADDING=\"1\" CELLSPACING=\"0\"> <TR> <TD> <P ALIGN=\"LEFT\" STYLE=\"background: transparent;border: none;padding: 0in;font-weight: normal;text-decoration: none\"> <span style='font-size:1.25em;line-height:1em'><I><SPAN STYLE=\"background: transparent\"><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\">Peter Reproved by Paul.<\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/I><\/span><\/P> <\/TD> <TD VALIGN=\"BOTTOM\"> <P ALIGN=\"RIGHT\" STYLE=\"background: transparent;border: none;padding: 0in\"> <SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\"><FONT SIZE=\"1\" STYLE=\"font-size: 8pt\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-style: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-weight: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"background: transparent\"><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\">A.&nbsp;D.<\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-style: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"font-weight: normal\"><SPAN STYLE=\"background: transparent\"><SPAN STYLE=\"text-decoration: none\">&nbsp;56.<\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/SPAN><\/FONT><\/P> <\/TD> <\/TR>  <\/TABLE> <P>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 11 But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. &nbsp; 12 For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. &nbsp; 13 And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. &nbsp; 14 But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before <I>them<\/I> all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? &nbsp; 15 We <I>who are<\/I> Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, &nbsp; 16 Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. &nbsp; 17 But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, <I>is<\/I> therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid. &nbsp; 18 For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. &nbsp; 19 For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. &nbsp; 20 I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. &nbsp; 21 I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness <I>come<\/I> by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; I. From the account which Paul gives of what passed between him and the other apostles at Jerusalem, the Galatians might easily discern both the falseness of what his enemies had insinuated against him and their own folly and weakness in departing from that gospel which he had preached to them. But to give the greater weight to what he had already said, and more fully to fortify them against the insinuations of the judaizing teachers, he acquaints them with another interview which he had with the apostle Peter at Antioch, and what passed between them there, <span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 11-14<\/span>. Antioch was one of the chief churches of the Gentile Christians, as Jerusalem was of those Christians who turned from Judaism to the faith of Christ. There is no colour of reason for the supposition that Peter was bishop of Antioch. If he had, surely Paul would not have withstood him in his own church, as we here find he did; but, on the contrary, it is here spoken of as an occasional visit which he made thither. In their other meeting, there had been good harmony and agreement. Peter and the other apostles had both acknowledged Paul&#8217;s commission and approved his doctrine, and they parted very good friends. But in this Paul finds himself obliged to oppose Peter, for <I>he was to be blamed,<\/I> a plain evidence that he was not inferior to him, and consequently of the weakness of the pope&#8217;s pretence to supremacy and infallibility, as the successor of Peter. Here we may observe,<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 1. Peter&#8217;s fault. When he came among the Gentile churches, he complied with them, and did eat with them, though they were not circumcised, agreeably to the instructions which were given in particular to him (<span class='bible'>Acts x.<\/span>), when he was warned by the heavenly vision <I>to call nothing common or unclean.<\/I> But, when there came some Jewish Christians from Jerusalem, he grew more shy of the Gentiles, only to humour those of the circumcision and for fear of giving them offence, which doubtless was to the great grief and discouragement of the Gentile churches. Then <I>he withdrew, and separated himself.<\/I> His fault herein had a bad influence upon others, for <I>the other Jews also dissembled with him;<\/I> though before they might be better disposed, yet now, from his example, they took on them to scruple eating with the Gentiles, and pretended they could not in conscience do it, because they were not circumcised. And (would you think it?) Barnabas himself, one of the apostles of the Gentiles, and one who had been instrumental in planting and watering the churches of the Gentiles, <I>was carried away with their dissimulation.<\/I> Here note, (1.) The weakness and inconstancy of the best of men, when left to themselves, and how apt they are to falter in their duty to God, out of an undue regard to the pleasing of men. And, (2.) The great force of bad examples, especially the examples of great men and good men, such as are in reputation for wisdom and honour.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 2. The rebuke which Paul gave him for his fault. Notwithstanding Peter&#8217;s character, yet, when he observes him thus behaving himself to the great prejudice both of the truth of the gospel and the peace of the church, he is not afraid to reprove him for it. Paul adhered resolutely to his principles, when others faltered in theirs; he was as good a Jew as any of them (for he was a Hebrew of the Hebrews), but he would magnify his office as the apostle of the Gentiles, and therefore would not see them discouraged and trampled upon. <I>When he saw that they walked not uprightly, according to the truth of the gospel<\/I>&#8211;that they did not live up to that principle which the gospel taught, and which they had professed to own and embrace, namely, that by the death of Christ the partition-wall between Jew and Gentile was taken down, and the observance of the law of Moses was no longer in force&#8211;when he observed this, as Peter&#8217;s offence was public, so he publicly reproved him for it: <I>He said unto him before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?<\/I> Herein one part of his conduct was a contradiction to the other; for if he, who was a Jew, could himself sometimes dispense with the use of the ceremonial law, and live after the manner of the Gentiles, this showed that he did not look upon the observance of it as still necessary, even for the Jews themselves; and therefore that he could not, consistently with his own practice, impose it upon the Gentile Christians. And yet Paul charges him with this, yea, represents him as compelling the Gentiles to live as did the Jews&#8211;not by open force and violence, but this was the tendency of what he did; for it was in effect to signify this, that the Gentiles must comply with the Jews, or else not be admitted into Christian communion.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; II. Paul having thus established his character and office, and sufficiently shown that he was not inferior to any of the apostles, no, not to Peter himself, from the account of the reproof he gave him he takes occasion to speak of that great fundamental doctrine of the gospel&#8211;That justification is only by faith in Christ, and not by the works of the law (though some think that all he says to the end of the chapter is what he said to Peter at Antioch), which doctrine condemned Peter for his symbolizing with the Jews. For, if it was the principle of his religion that the gospel is the instrument of our justification and not the law, then he did very ill in countenancing those who kept up the law, and were for mixing it with faith in the business of our justification. This was the doctrine which Paul had preached among the Galatians, to which he still adhered, and which it is his great business in this epistle to mention and confirm. Now concerning this Paul acquaints us,<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 1. With the practice of the Jewish Christians themselves: &#8220;<I>We,<\/I>&#8221; says he, &#8220;<I>who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles<\/I> (even we who have been born and bred in the Jewish religion, and not among the impure Gentiles), <I>knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we ourselves have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law.<\/I> And, if we have thought it necessary to seek justification by the faith of Christ, why then should we hamper ourselves with the law? What did we believe in Christ for? Was it not that we might be justified by the faith of Christ? And, if so, is it not folly to go back to the law, and to expect to be justified either by the merit of moral works or the influence of any ceremonial sacrifices or purifications? And if it would be wrong in us who are Jews by nature to return to the law, and expect justification by it, would it not be much more so to require this of the Gentiles, who were never subject to it, since <I>by the works of the law no flesh shall be justified?<\/I>&#8221; To give the greater weight to this he adds (<span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 17<\/span>), &#8220;<I>But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is Christ the minister of sin?<\/I> If, while we seek justification by Christ alone, and teach others to do so, we ourselves are found giving countenance or indulgence to sin, or rather are accounted sinners of the Gentiles, and such as it is not fit to have communion with, unless we also observe the law of Moses, <I>is Christ the minister of sin?<\/I> Will it not follow that he is so, if he engage us to receive a doctrine that gives liberty to sin, or by which we are so far from being justified that we remain impure sinners, and unfit to be conversed with?&#8221; This, he intimates, would be the consequence, but he rejects it with abhorrence: &#8220;<I>God forbid,<\/I>&#8221; says he, &#8220;that we should entertain such a thought of Christ, or of his doctrine, that thereby he should direct us into a way of justification that is defective and ineffectual, and leave those who embrace it still unjustified, or that would give the least encouragement to sin and sinners.&#8221; This would be very dishonourable to Christ, and it would be very injurious to them also. &#8220;<I>For,<\/I>&#8221; says he (<span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 18<\/span>), &#8220;<I>if I build again the things which I destroyed<\/I>&#8211;if I (or any other), who have taught that the observance of the Mosaic law is not necessary to justification, should now, by word or practice, teach or intimate that it is necessary&#8211;<I>I make myself a transgressor;<\/I> I own myself to be still an impure sinner, and to remain under the guilt of sin, notwithstanding my faith in Christ; or I shall be liable to be charged with deceit and prevarication, and acting inconsistently with myself.&#8221; Thus does the apostle argue for the great doctrine of justification by faith without the works of the law from the principles and practice of the Jewish Christians themselves, and from the consequences that would attend their departure from it, whence it appeared that Peter and the other Jews were much in the wrong in refusing to communicate with the Gentile Christians, and endeavouring to bring them under the bondage of the law.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; 2. He acquaints us what his own judgment and practice were. (1.) That he was dead to the law. Whatever account others might make of it, yet, for his part, he was dead to it. He knew that the moral law denounced a curse against all that continue not in all things written therein, to do them; and therefore he was dead to it, as to all hope of justification and salvation that way. And as for the ceremonial law, he also knew that it was now antiquated and superseded by the coming of Christ, and therefore, the substance having come, he had no longer any regard to the shadow. He was thus dead to the law, <I>through the law itself;<\/I> it discovered itself to be at an end. By considering the law itself, he saw that justification was not to be expected by the works of it (since none could perform a perfect obedience to it) and that there was now no further need of the sacrifices and purifications of it, since they were done away in Christ, and a period was put to them by his offering up himself a sacrifice for us; and therefore, the more he looked into it the more he saw that there was no occasion for keeping up that regard to it which the Jews pleaded for. But, though he was thus <I>dead to the law,<\/I> yet he did not look upon himself as <I>with law.<\/I> He had renounced all hopes of justification by the works of it, and was unwilling any longer to continue under the bondage of it; but he was far from thinking himself discharged from his duty to God; on the contrary, he was dead to the law, <I>that he might live unto God.<\/I> The doctrine of the gospel, which he had embraced, instead of weakening the bond of duty upon him, did but the more strengthen and confirm it; and therefore, though he was dead to the law, yet it was only in order to his living a new and better life to God (as <span class='bible'>Rom 7:4<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 7:6<\/span>), such a life as would be more agreeable and acceptable to God than his observance of the Mosaic law could now be, that is, a life of faith in Christ, and, under the influence thereof, of holiness and righteousness towards God. Agreeably hereunto he acquaints us, (2.) That, as he was dead to the law, so he was alive unto God through Jesus Christ (<span class='bible'><I>v.<\/I><\/span><span class='bible'> 20<\/span>): <I>I am crucified with Christ,<\/I> c. And here in his own person he gives us an excellent description of the mysterious life of a believer. [1.] He is crucified, and yet he lives the old man is crucified (<span class='bible'>Rom. vi. 6<\/span>), but the new man is living; he is dead to the world, and dead to the law, and yet alive to God and Christ; sin is mortified, and grace quickened. [2.] <I>He lives, and yet not he.<\/I> This is strange: <I>I live, and yet not I;<\/I> he lives in the exercise of grace; he has the comforts and the triumphs of grace; and yet that grace is not from himself, but from another. Believers see themselves living in a state of dependence. [3.] <I>He is crucified with Christ,<\/I> and yet <I>Christ lives in him;<\/I> this results from his mystical union with Christ, by means of which he is interested in the death of Christ, so as by virtue of that to die unto sin; and yet interested in the life of Christ, so as by virtue of that to live unto God. [4.] <I>He lives in the flesh,<\/I> and yet <I>lives by faith;<\/I> to outward appearance he lives as other people do, his natural life is supported as others are; yet he has a higher and nobler principle that supports and actuates him, that of faith in Christ, and especially as eyeing the wonders of his love in giving himself for him. Hence it is that, though he lives in the flesh, yet he does not live after the flesh. Note, Those who have true faith live by that faith; and the great thing which faith fastens upon is Christ&#8217;s loving us and giving himself for us. The great evidence of Christ&#8217;s loving us is his giving himself for us; and this is that which we are chiefly concerned to mix faith with, in order to our living to him.<\/P> <P> &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; <I>Lastly,<\/I> The apostle concludes this discourse with acquainting us that by the doctrine of justification by faith in Christ, without the works of the law (which he asserted, and others opposed), he avoided two great difficulties, which the contrary opinion was loaded with:&#8211; 1. <I>That he did not frustrate the grace of God,<\/I> which the doctrine of the justification by the works of the law did; for, as he argues (<span class='bible'>Rom. xi. 6<\/span>), <I>If it be of works, it is no more of grace.<\/I> 2. That he did not frustrate the death of Christ; whereas, <I>if righteousness come by<\/I> the law, then it must follow <I>that Christ has died in vain;<\/I> for, if we look for salvation by the law of Moses, then we render the death of Christ needless: for to what purpose should he be appointed to die, if we might have been saved without it?<\/P><\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Matthew Henry&#8217;s Whole Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P> <B>I resisted him to the face <\/B> (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\">   <\/SPAN><\/span>). Second aorist active indicative (intransitive) of <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span>. &#8220;I stood against him face to face.&#8221; In Jerusalem Paul faced Peter as his equal in rank and sphere of work. In Antioch he looked him in the eye as his superior in character and courage.<\/P> <P><B>Because he stood condemned <\/B> (<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\">  <\/SPAN><\/span>). Periphrastic past perfect passive of <span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"><\/SPAN><\/span>, old verb to know against, to find fault with. In N.T. only here and <span class='bible'>1Jo 3:20f<\/span>. <\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Robertson&#8217;s Word Pictures in the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><P>To the face [<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"> ] <\/SPAN><\/span>. As <span class='bible'>Act 3:13<\/span>. The meaning is expressed in the familiar phrase faced him down. It is, however, rarely as strong as this in N. T. Rather before the face, or in the face of, meaning simply in the sight or presence of (<span class='bible'>Luk 2:31<\/span>), or according to appearance (<span class='bible'>2Co 1:7<\/span>). The explanation that Paul withstood Peter only in appearance or semblance (so Jerome, Chrysostom, Theodoret, and other Fathers) is one of the curiosities of exegesis, and was probably adopted out of misplaced consideration for the prestige of Peter. <\/P> <P>He was to be blamed [<span class='_800000'><SPAN LANG=\"el-GR\"> ] <\/SPAN><\/span>. A. V. is wrong. Rev. <\/P> <P>correctly, he stood condemned. Not by the body of Christians at Antioch; rather his act was its own condemnation.<\/P> <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Vincent&#8217;s Word Studies in the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong><\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1) <strong>&#8220;But when Peter was come to Antioch,&#8221;<\/strong> (hote de elthen kephas eis Antiocheion) &#8220;But when Peter came to Antioch of his own accord, on his own),&#8221; to the church that first received largely Gentiles- Paul returned there after the Jerusalem Council and preached and taught for near another year, during which time it appears this event occurred, <span class='bible'>Act 15:35<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p>2) <strong>&#8220;I withstood him to the face,&#8221;<\/strong> (data prosopon auto antesten) &#8220;I stood against him, face to face,&#8221; eyeball to eyeball, not to his back; or Paul Simply confronted him with regards to his fickle and shifting double standard of ethical behavior regarding fellowship and social communion with the Jewish and Gentile brethren.<\/p>\n<p>3) <strong>&#8220;Because he was to be blamed,&#8221;<\/strong> (hoti kategnosmenos en) &#8220;because he was having been condemned,&#8221; to be blamed for what he had done;&#8221; Peter&#8217;s influence that was in error in this matter was to be blamed for the acts and deeds of one who influences another or others for good or for bad, <span class='bible'>Rom 14:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>1Co 1:12<\/span> indicates that rivalry in the Corinth church perhaps had its beginning over this very matter. And note also that this clash of Apostle against Apostle had spread from the continent of Asia to Europe.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Garner-Howes Baptist Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> 11.  When Peter was come. Whoever will carefully examine all the circumstances, will, I trust, agree with me in thinking, that this happened before the apostles had decided that the Gentiles should receive no annoyance about ceremonial observances. (<span class='bible'>Act 15:28<\/span>.) For Peter would have entertained no dread of offending James, or those sent by him, after that decision had been passed: but such was the dissimulation of Peter, that, in opposing it, Paul was driven to assert &#8220;the truth of the gospel.&#8221; At first he said, that the certainty of his gospel does not in any degree depend on Peter and the apostles, so as to stand or fall by their judgment. Secondly, he said, that it had been approved by all without any exception or contradiction, and particularly by those who were universally admitted to hold the highest place. Now, as I have said, he goes further, and asserts that he had blamed Peter for leaning to the other side; and he proceeds to explain the cause of the dispute. It was no ordinary proof of the strength of his doctrine, that he not only obtained their cordial approbation, but firmly maintained it in a debate with Peter, and came off victorious. What reason could there now be for hesitating to receive it as certain and undoubted truth? <\/p>\n<p> At the same time, this is a reply to another calumny, that Paul was but an ordinary disciple, far below the rank of an apostle: for the reproof which he administered was an evidence that the parties were on an equal footing. The highest, I acknowledge, are sometimes properly reproved by the lowest, for this liberty on the part of inferiors towards their superiors is permitted by God; and so it does not follow, that he who reproves another must be his equal. But the nature of the reproof deserves notice. Paul did not simply reprove Peter, as a Christian might reprove a Christian, but he did it officially, as the phrase is; that is, in the exercise of the apostolic character which he sustained. <\/p>\n<p> This is another thunderbolt which strikes the Papacy of Rome. It exposes the impudent pretensions of the Roman Antichrist, who boasts that he is not bound to assign a reason, and sets at defiance the judgment of the whole Church. Without rashness, without undue boldness, but in the exercise of the power granted him by God, this single individual chastises Peter, in the presence of the whole Church; and Peter submissively bows to the chastisement. Nay, the whole debate on those two points was nothing less than a manifest overthrow of that tyrannical primacy, which the Romanists foolishly enough allege to be founded on divine right. If they wish to have God appearing on their side, a new Bible must be manufactured; if they do not wish to have him for an open enemy, those two chapters of the Holy Scriptures must be expunged. <\/p>\n<p> Because he was worthy of blame.  The Greek participle, &#954;&#945;&#964;&#949;&#947;&#957;&#969;&#963;&#956;&#8051;&#957;&#959;&#962;,  signifies Blamed, so that the words run, &#8220;because he was blamed;&#8221; but I have no doubt whatever, that the word was intended to express, &#8220;one who deserves just blame.&#8221; Chrysostom makes the meaning to be, that others had previously indulged in complaint and accusation; but this is really trifling. It was customary with the Greeks to give to their participles the signification of nouns, which, every person must see, is applicable to this passage. This will enable us to perceive the absurdity of the interpretation given by Jerome and Chrysostom, who represent the whole transaction as a feigned debate, which the apostles had previously arranged to take place in presence of the people. They are not even supported by the phrase, &#8220;I withstood him to the face , &#954;&#945;&#964;&#8048; &#960;&#961;&#8057;&#963;&#969;&#960;&#959;&#957;,  which means that &#8220;to the face,&#8221; or &#8220;being present,&#8221; Peter was chastised and struck dumb. The observation of Chrysostom, that, for the sake of avoiding scandal, they would have talked in private if they had any difference, is frivolous. The less important must be disregarded in comparison of the most dangerous of all scandals, that the Church would be rent, that Christian liberty was in danger, that the doctrine of the grace of Christ was overthrown; and therefore this public offense must be publicly corrected. <\/p>\n<p> The chief argument on which Jerome rests is excessively trifling. &#8220;Why should Paul,&#8221; says he, &#8220;condemn in another what he takes praise for in himself? for he boasts that &#8216;to the Jews he became as a Jew.&#8217;&#8221; (<span class='bible'>1Co 9:20<\/span>.) I reply, that what Peter did is totally different. Paul accommodated himself to the Jews no farther than was consistent with the doctrine of liberty; and therefore he refused to circumcise Titus, that the truth of the gospel might remain unimpaired. But Peter Judaized in such a manner as to &#8220;compel the Gentiles&#8221; to suffer bondage, and at the same time to create a prejudice against Paul&#8217;s doctrine. He did not, therefore, observe the proper limit; for he was more desirous to please than to edify, and more solicitous to inquire what would gratify the Jews than what would be expedient for the whole body. Augustine is therefore right in asserting, that this was no previously arranged plan, but that Paul, out of Christian zeal, opposed the sinful and unseasonable dissimulation of Peter, because he saw that it would be injurious to the Church. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Calvin&#8217;s Complete Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><em>CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY NOTES<\/em><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11<\/span>. <strong>When Peter was come to Antioch I withstood him to the face.<\/strong>The strongest proof of the independence of his apostleship in relation to the other apostles, and an unanswerable argument against the Romish dogma of the supremacy of St. Peter.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:13<\/span>. <strong>The other Jews dissembled likewise with him.<\/strong>The question was not whether Gentiles were admissible to the Christian covenant without becoming circumcised, but whether the Gentile Christians were to be admitted to social intercourse with the Jewish Christians without conforming to the Jewish institution. It was not a question of liberty and of bearing with others infirmities, but one affecting the essence of the gospel, whether the Gentiles are to be virtually compelled to live as do the Jews in order to be justified.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:14<\/span>. <strong>Walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel.<\/strong>Which teaches that justification by legal works and observances is inconsistent with redemption by Christ. Paul alone here maintained the truth against Judaism, as afterwards against heathenism (<span class='bible'>2Ti. 4:16-17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:17<\/span>. <strong>Is therefore Christ the minister of sin?<\/strong>Thus to be justified by Christ it was necessary to sink to the level of Gentilesto become sinners, in fact. But are we not thus making Christ a minister of sin? Away with the profane thought! No; the guilt is not in abandoning the law, but in seeking it again when abandoned. Thus, and thus alone, we convict ourselves of transgression (<em>Lightfoot<\/em>).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:19<\/span>. <strong>I through the law am dead to the law.<\/strong>By believing union to Christ in His death we, being considered dead with Him, are severed from the laws past power over us.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:21<\/span>. <strong>If righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.<\/strong>Died needlessly, without just cause. Christs having died shows that the law has no power to justify us, for if the law can justify or make us righteous, the death of Christ is superfluous.<\/p>\n<p><em>MAIN HOMILETICS OF THE PARAGRAPH.<\/em><em><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11-21<\/span><\/em><\/p>\n<p><em>A Fearless Defence of Fundamental Truth<\/em><\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>Does not hesitate to impeach a distinguished Church dignitary of inconsistency.<\/strong>But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed, etc. (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11-14<\/span>). Peter had been accustomed to mingle with the Gentile converts on the ground of perfect social equality. Influenced by the fierce bigots of legalism, who insinuated that the circumcised occupied a superior status to the uncircumcised, he withdrew from the social circle of the Gentiles and confined himself to that of his Jewish brethren. The pliability of his impulsive nature led him into this as into other mistakes. To create a social distinction between Jew and Gentile was to undermine the gospel. Paul saw at a glance the threatened peril, and it needed all his tact and courage to confront it. Though it meant a public impeachment of the sincerity and consistency of one of the most venerated apostles, the champion of the Gentiles did not hesitate. Alone, even Barnabas having for the time being deserted him, he stood up boldly for the truth of the gospel.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>Is the opportunity for an authoritative restatement of the truth imperilled<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:15-18<\/span>).In these verses the apostle again sets forth the fundamental doctrine of justification by faith, without the works of the law. The Judaisers contended that to renounce legal righteousness was in effect to promote sinto make Christ the minister of sin (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:17<\/span>). Paul retorts the charge on those who made it, and showed that they promote sin who set up legal righteousness again (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:18<\/span>). The reproach of the Judaisers was in reality the same that is urged against evangelical doctrine stillthat it is <em>immoral<\/em>, placing the virtuous and vicious in the common category of sinners (<em>Findlay<\/em>). The complaint was this, says Calvin,Has Christ therefore come to take away from us the righteousness of the law, to make us polluted who were holy? Nay, Paul sayshe repels the blasphemy with detestation. For Christ did not introduce sin, but revealed it. He did not rob them of righteousness, but of the false show thereof.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>Is made more impressive by showing the effect of the truth on personal experience<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:19-21<\/span>).In these words the apostle indicates that his own deliverance from the law was effected by being dead to the lawbeing crucified with Christ; and that his own spiritual life was originated and sustained by a living faith in a loving and self-sacrificing Christ. Legalism is fatal to the spiritual life in man. Whilst it clouds the divine character, it dwarfs and petrifies the human. What becomes of the sublime mystery of the life hid with Christ in God, if its existence is made contingent on circumcision and ritual performance? To men who put meat and drink on a level with righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, or in their intercourse with fellow-Christians set points of ceremony above justice, mercy, and faith, the very idea of a spiritual kingdom of God is wanting. The religion of Jesus and of Paul regenerates the heart, and from that centre regulates and hallows the whole ongoing of life. Legalism guards the mouth, the hands, the senses, and imagines that through these it can drill the man into the divine order. The latter theory makes religion a mechanical system; the former conceives it as an inward, brganic life.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Lessons.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. <em>The leaven of error is not easily suppressed<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>2. <em>True religion has never lacked a race of brave defenders<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Experimental religion is the best guarantee of its permanence<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><em>GERM NOTES ON THE VERSES<\/em><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11-13<\/span>. <em>Christian Consistency<\/em><\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>May be spoilt by yielding to an unworthy fear<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:12<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>Should be strictly maintained for the sake of others<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:13<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>Should be defended with intrepid courage<\/strong> (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11<\/span>. <em>An Astute Defender of the Faith<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>Here we have an example of true virtue<\/strong>, in St. Paul resisting evil to the utmost of His power. In like manner must every one of us resist evil, first in himself and then in them that appertain to him.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>An example of boldness and liberty in reproving sin.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. This liberty in reproving is not the fruit of a bold and rash disposition, but is the fruit of Gods Spirit, and is so to be acknowledged. <br \/>2. This liberty is to be ordered by a sound mind whereby we are able to give a good account of our reproofs, both for the matter and manner of them. <br \/>3. Our admonitions must be seasoned and tempered with love.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>An example of an ingenuous and honest mind.<\/strong>When Paul sees Peter he reproves him to the face. Contrary to this is the common practice in backbiting, whispering, and tale-bearing, whereby it comes to pass that when a man is in fault every man knows it save he who is in fault. We see that excellent men, even the chief apostles, are subject to err and be deceived.<em>Perkins<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:12-13<\/span>. <em>The Power of Example<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>1. So weak and inconstant are the best of men that, being left to themselves, the least blast of temptation will make them break off the course of doing well in the very midst, and, without respect either to conscience or credit, openly desert it. <br \/>2. To separate from a true Church and break off communion with its members cannot be attempted without sin, not though we eschew the offence and stumbling of many. <br \/>3. Of so great force is the bad example of men, eminent, gracious, and learned, that not only the weak and infirm, but even those who are strong and richly endowed with both grace and parts, will sometimes be corrupted by it. It is usual for us unawares to esteem such as more than men, and being once so far engaged in our esteem of them we do not so narrowly examine their actions as we do those of other men. <br \/>4. An inundation of evil examples, though held forth by private Christians, is so impetuous and of such force to carry others along with it, that even the very best of men can hardly stand against it.<em>Fergusson<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><em>An Erring Apostle<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>Peters sin was simulation.<\/strong>Among the Gentiles at Antioch he used Christian liberty in eating things forbidden by the ceremonial law; yet after the coming of certain Jews from Jerusalem, he separates himself from the Gentiles, and plays the Jew among the Jews. This act of Peter was not a sin in itself, but the circumstances made it a sin <\/p>\n<p>1. He not only abstained from meats forbidden by the ceremonial law, but withdrew himself from the Gentiles and kept company apart with the Jews. <br \/>2. He abstained not among the Jews at Jerusalem, but at Antioch among the Gentiles, where a little before he had openly done the contrary, using his Christian liberty. <br \/>3. He used this abstinence when certain Jews came from Jerusalem to search out the liberty of the Gentiles. <br \/>4. While Peter seeks to avoid the small offence of some Jews, he incurs a greater offence of all the Gentiles. <br \/>5. This act of Peter tended to the overthrowing of Pauls ministry and the suppressing of the truth of the gospel.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>The cause of Peters sin was fear of offending the Jews.<\/strong>It was a sin because he feared man more than God. It was a sin, not of malice, but infirmity. A sin of infirmity is when there is a purpose in the heart not to sin, and yet for all this the sin is committed, by reason the will is over-carried by temptation, or by violence of affection as by fear, anger, lust.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>The effect of Peters sin.<\/strong>He drew the Jews and Barnabas to the like dissimulation. Here we see the contagion of an evil example. <\/p>\n<p>1. Ministers of the word must join with good doctrine the example of a good life. <br \/>2. Practice in the ministry is a part of the teaching. <br \/>3. All superiors are warned to go before their inferiors by good example. <br \/>4. The consent of many together is not a note of truth. Peter, Barnabas, and the Jews, all together are deceived; Paul alone has the truth. Ponormitane said, A layman bringing Scripture is to be preferred before a whole council. Paphnutius alone had the truth, and the whole council of Nice inclined to error.<em>Perkins<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:14-16<\/span>. <em>Justification by Faith, not by Works<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>1. Though private sins, which have not broken forth to a public scandal, are to be rebuked in private, public sins are to receive public rebukes, that public scandal may be removed, and others scared from taking encouragement to do the like (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:14<\/span>). <\/p>\n<p>2. Though the binding power of the ceremonial law was abrogated at Christs death, and the practice in some things left as a thing lawful and in itself indifferent, yet the observance, even for that time, was dispensed with more for the Jews sake, and was more tolerable in them who were born and educated under that yoke, than in the Gentiles, to whom that law was never given, and so were to observe it, or any part of it, only in case of scandalising the weak Jews by their neglecting of it (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:14<\/span>). <\/p>\n<p>3. Though every man by nature is a child of wrath and enemy to God, yet those born within the visible Church have a right to Church privileges and to enjoy the external means of grace and salvation (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:15<\/span>). <\/p>\n<p>4. The doctrine of justification by faith and not by works was early opposed, and no doctrine so much opposed, because no truth is more necessary to be kept pure, as if it be kept pure several other truths are kept pure also, and if it fall other truths fall with it (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:16<\/span>).<em>Fergusson<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:16<\/span>. <em>Justification by Faith<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>Man is justified by the mere mercy of God.<\/strong>And there is excluded by justification all merit of congruity, all meritorious works of preparation wrought by us, all co-operation of mans will with Gods grace in the effecting of our justification.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>Man is justified by the mere merit of Christ.<\/strong>That is, by the meritorious obedience which He wrought in Himself, and not by anything wrought by Him in us.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>A sinner is justified by mere faith.<\/strong>That is, nothing within us concurs as a cause of our justification but faith, and nothing apprehends Christs obedience for our justification but faith. This will more easily appear if we compare faith, hope, and love. Faith is like a hand that opens itself to receive a gift, and so is neither love nor hope. Love is also a hand, but yet a hand that gives out, communicates, and distributes. For as faith receives Christ into our hearts, so love opens the heart and pours out praise and thanks to God and all manner of goodness to men. Hope is no hand, but an eye that wistfully looks and waits for the good things faith believes. Therefore it is the only property of faith to clasp and lay hold of Christ and His benefits.<\/p>\n<p>IV. <strong>The practice of them that are justified is to believe.<\/strong>To put their trust in Christ. <\/p>\n<p>1. Faith and practice must reign in the heart and have all at command. We must not go by sense, feeling, reason, but shut our eyes and let faith keep our hearts close to the promise of God. Faith must overrule and command nature and the strongest affections thereof. <br \/>2. When we know not what to do by reason of the greatness of our distress, we must fix our hearts on Christ with separation, as he that climbs up a ladder or some steep place the higher he goes the faster he holds.<em>Perkins<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:17-18<\/span>. <em>False Methods of Salvation<\/em><\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>To seek justification in any other way than through Christ.<\/strong>If, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves are found sinners (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>Reflect unjustly on the character of the only Saviour.<\/strong>Is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:17<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>Aggravate our sin by restoring in practice what we have abandoned in theory.<\/strong>For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor (<span class='bible'>Gal. 2:18<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:19<\/span>. <em>The Christian Dead to the Law<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>The state in which the apostle describes himself to be.<\/strong>I am dead to the law. Not the moral law of God. Every rational creature in the universe is under its dominion, the believer as well as others. He must escape from existence before he can escape from the law of God. The apostle means he is dead to it as a covenant between God and himself. There still stands the law before him in all its primitive authority, purity, and majesty; he honours it and strives to obey it, and often rejoices in the thought that the time will come when he shall have his soul in a state of perfect conformity to it, but this is all. Its life-giving, death-bringing powers are utterly at an end, and he knows they are at an end. He is dead to all hope from the law, dead to all expectation of heaven or of salvation from it. He builds no more hope on his obedience to it than as though the law had ceased to exist, and no more fear has he of condemnation from it. The believer, dead to the legal covenant, rests from it. The connection between him and it is over, and with it are over the feelings within him, the painful, perturbing, apprehensive, slavish feelings arising out of it.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>The means whereby the apostle has been brought into the state he describes.<\/strong>I through the law am dead to the law. Suppose a man anxious to pass from one country to another, from a dangerous and wretched country to a safe and happy one. Directly in his road stands a mountain which he cannot pass over, and which he at first imagines he can without much difficulty climb. He tries, but scarcely has he begun to breast it when a precipice stops him. He descends and tries again in another direction. There another precipice or some other obstacle arrests his course; and still ever as he begins his ascent he is baffled, and the little way he contrives to mount serves only to show him more and more of the prodigious height of the mountain, and its stern, rugged, impassable character. At last, wearied and worn, heart-sick with labour and disappointment, and thoroughly convinced that no efforts of his can carry him over, he lies down at the mountains foot in utter despair, longing still to be on the other side, but making not another movement to get there. Now ask him as he lies exhausted on the ground what has occasioned his torpor and despair; he will say that mountain itself: its situation between him and the land of his desires, and its inaccessible heights and magnitude. So stands the law of God between the Christian and the land he longs for. The impossibility of making our way to God by means of the law arises from the extent of its requirements, and the unbending, inexorable character of its denunciations. We can do nothing but die to it, sink down before this broad, high, terrific mountain in utter despair. While through the law the believer dies to all hope from the law, through the cross of Christ he also dies to all apprehension from it.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>The design of this deadness to the law in the Christians soul.<\/strong>That I might live unto God. This living unto God dethrones self, discovers to the man the base, degrading idol to which he has been bowing down, makes him ashamed of the worship he has paid it, and places on the throne of his heart his Saviour and his God. His renunciation of his self-righteousness has gradually brought on other renunciations of self. The law driving him to Christ has been the means of driving him out of self altogether. It has brought him into the sphere of the gospel and among those soul-stirring principles, feelings, and aspirations connected with the gospel. There is no greater mistake than to imagine that the gospel has destroyed the law or loosened in any degree its hold on men. The gospel rests on the law. But for the law and its unbending, unchangeable, eternal character the gospel had not existed, for it would not have been needed. Dead to the law and alive unto God are two things that go together; the one springs out of the other. The more completely we die to the law as a covenant, the more fully, freely, and happily shall we live unto God.<em>C. Bradley<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><em>Dead to the Law by the Law<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>The person justified is dead to the law.<\/strong>Here the law is compared to a hard and cruel master, and we to slaves or bondmen, who so long as they are alive are under the dominion and at the command of their masters; yet when they are dead they are free from that bondage, and their masters have no more to do with them. To be dead to the law is to be free from the dominion of the law. <\/p>\n<p>1. In respect of the accusing and damnatory sentence of the law. <br \/>2. In respect of the power of the law. <br \/>3. In respect of the rigour of the law, exacting most perfect obedience for our justification. <br \/>4. In respect of the obligation of the conscience to the observance of ceremonies.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>The justified person is dead to the law by the law.<\/strong>By the law of Moses I am dead to the law of Moses The law accuses, terrifies, and condemns us, and therefore occasions us to flee unto Christ who is the cause that we die unto the law. As the needle goes before and draws in the thread which sews the cloth, so the law goes before and makes a way that grace may follow after and take place in the heart.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>The end of our death to the law is that we may live to God.<\/strong>We live to God wisely in respect of ourselves, godly in respect to God, justly in respect to men. That we may live godly we must: <\/p>\n<p>1. Bring ourselves into the presence of the invisible God, and set all we do in His sight and presence. <br \/>2. We must take knowledge of the will of God in all things. <br \/>3. In all we do and suffer we must depend on God for success and deliverance. <br \/>4. In all things we must give thanks and praise to God.<em>Perkins<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:20<\/span>. <em>The Believer crucified with Christ, and Christ living in the Believer<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>The believer is conformed to the death of Christ.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. The nature of this crucifixion. It is figurative, not literal; yet real, and not chimerical. It not only signifies suffering and dying to sin, but also to effect this by the efficacy of Christs cross. <br \/>2. The objects to which the Christian is crucified, and the principles which thereby expire: <br \/>(1) The law considered as a means of justification. <br \/>(2) The worldits applause, treasures, gratification. <br \/>(3) Self. <br \/>3. The sufferings which accompany this crucifixion. Severe conviction and mortification. The complete surrender of heart is attended with many pangs. The continuance of the struggle is grievous.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>The believer participates in the life of Christ.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. The principle of the lifeChrist living in the soul. <br \/>2. The evidences of this lifeholy tempers, spiritual conversation, benevolent actions. <br \/>3. The instrument by which this life is introduced and maintained in the soulfaith.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Lessons.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. <em>This subject furnishes a test to try the reality of our religion and the measure of our attainments<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>2. <em>Exposes the delusion of Pharisees, hypocrites, and antinomians<\/em>. <\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Exhibits the dignity, felicity, and exalted hopes of the real believer.Delta<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><em>The Religious Life of the Apostle<\/em><\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>Was characterised from the beginning by promptitude of action.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>Was marked by a constant solicitude for his own personal salvation.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>Was eminent for its spirit of devotion.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>IV. <strong>Was one of high fellowship with the divine.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>V. <strong>Had its foundation and power in a living faith in Christ.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><em>Truths to live on<\/em>.Some one has said, Give me a great truth that I may live on it. And the preacher may well say, Give me a great truth that I may preach it. There are many great truths in this verse. And yet how simply are they put! The first great truth taught in this verse is the <em>oneness<\/em> between Christ and those who believe in Him. What St. Paul means is this, that having died with Christ on the cross, he has in Christ paid the penalty of sin, is therefore free from its guilt, and it is no longer his old self that lives and rules, but Christ lives in him. And is not this the Christ I want? Not only a Christ to copy, not a Christ outside me, but a Christ living and reigning within. The believer lives by faith, and faith lives on the promises, for faith is a loving trust. The presence or absence of faith rules the whole destiny of every man. The man who believes will live one way. The unbeliever will live in another way. If you have this simple trust in Christ, you may appropriate the last clause of the verse, He loved me, and gave Himself for me. When did that love begin? Never. When will that love end? Never.<\/p>\n<p>Every human tie may perish,<\/p>\n<p>Friend to friend ungrateful prove,<\/p>\n<p>Mothers cease their own to cherish,<\/p>\n<p>Heaven and earth at last remove;<\/p>\n<p>But no changes<\/p>\n<p>Can attend the Saviours love.<\/p>\n<p>For those Christ loves He will undertake altogether. He gives them His peace, His joy, His smile, His arm, His hand, His home. For <em>He gave Himself<\/em>. There are all treasures in Him. Strength for every need, wisdom for every question, comfort for every sorrow, healing for every wound, provision for every day. For <em>me<\/em>, so insignificant, unworthy, so bad; for me, whose iniquities have darkened the blue heavens; for me, a slave of sin.<\/p>\n<p>Why was I made to hear Thy voice<\/p>\n<p>And enter while theres room,<\/p>\n<p>While thousands made a wretched choice,<\/p>\n<p>And rather starve than come?<\/p>\n<p>Twas the same love that spread the feast,<\/p>\n<p>That gently forced me in,<\/p>\n<p>Else I had still refused to taste,<\/p>\n<p>And perished in my sin.<\/p>\n<p><em>F. Harper, M.A.<\/em><\/p>\n<p><em>The Love of the Son of God to Men<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>The existence of this amazing affection.<\/strong>Let not the strangeness of the love stagger us into doubt or disbelief, but let us receive and rest in the revealed fact. Viewed from the side of the divine, it is affection from a superior towards those vastly inferior. Viewed from the side of the human beings beloved, it is an affection altogether undeserved. The contrast between His dignity and our demerit is the background on which His love stands out conspicuously.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>The proof of affection He gave.<\/strong>Not left to assertion or speculation, but proved by a public act. What He <em>did<\/em> expresses what He felt. He showed it openly by self denial and self-surrender. He gave not His substance or possessions, not another being, but to procure our salvation and express His love He delivered up His own person.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>The personality or individuality of the affection.<\/strong>He died for all and for each. His love to each human being might be inferred from that to the whole race, but it is affirmed directly. Each singly had a distinct place in His loving death. Each was a unit before Him, and had a personal interest in His affection.<em>W. Smiley, B.A.<\/em><\/p>\n<p><em>The Life of Faith<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>The life which the apostle lived in the flesh.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. <em>His whole life was a life of religious decision<\/em>. He made his choice and never faltered in it. He saw what he had to do, and he began to do it at once. He allowed no parley with the enemy. Nor was this resolution fleeting; it continued through life.<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>His life was marked by a solemn regard and care for his own personal salvation<\/em>.There are two sources of religious danger of which we are not always sufficiently awarezeal for doctrinal truth, and active employment in promoting the spread of truth. How possible it is that, through the treachery of our hearts, even these may be allowed insensibly to sap the very foundations of that solemn fear, as to our own selves, which ought to influence us! Remember that truth is not the substance of salvation, but its instrument. Water others, but neglect not your own vineyard.<\/p>\n<p>3. <em>His life was truly a life of devotion<\/em>.His was a life of prayer. Philosophy asks for a reason for the efficacy of prayer, and, waiting for an answer, never prays at all. Religion hears that God will be inquired of by us, thankfully bends the knee, touches the golden sceptre, and bears away the blessing. We always want; we must always pray. And wish we for a model of high aspiration in prayer? Let the apostle elevate and expand our languid desires.<\/p>\n<p>4. <em>His life was one of heavenly-mindedness<\/em>.He lived indeed in the flesh, but his life was in heaven. Heavenly-mindedness is the result of three thingsan assurance of present acceptance with God, habitual intercourse with Him through His Son, and the extinction of the worldly spirit. Our fears and aversions result from principles directly opposite.<\/p>\n<p>5. <em>His life was one of cheerful submission to providential appointments<\/em>.His was no life of envied ease. In every city bonds and afflictions awaited him. These dispensations operated on a tender and delicate mind, for in him were united great energy and great tenderness. Yet this man, hunted like a beast of prey, always preserves and exhibits a contented cheerfulness. There was no sorrow for himself, none allowed to others for him. The principle itself reason could not furnish; but when furnished it is seen to be most reasonable.<\/p>\n<p>6. <em>His life was one of laborious usefulness<\/em>.He lived not to himself, but to Christ Jesus his Lord, in the promotion of His will in the moral benefit and eternal salvation of men. This was the life he lived in the flesh, even to spread the light and influence of the gospel to all.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>The principle and source of his life.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1. <em>It is Christian faith<\/em>. Its object, the Son of God. It receives His words as true, and regards Him as an atoning sacrifice. He gave Himself for me.<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>In its nature it is confiding and appropriating<\/em>.How does faith connect itself with the results stated? <\/p>\n<p>(1) It regenerates as well as justifies. <br \/>(2) It produces vital union with Christ. <br \/>(3) It is habitual in its exercise. <br \/>(4) It is realising. It gives a spiritual apprehension of invisible and eternal realities.<em>R. Watson<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><em>Self-abolished and Replaced<\/em>.Caroline Herschel, the sister of the great astronomer, was through all her life the most attached servant of her brother. She called herself a mere tool, which my brother had the trouble of sharpening. She learned the details of observing with such success that she independently discovered eight comets. Her devotion was most complete. Wherever her brother was concerned she abolished self and replaced her nature with his. Having no taste for astronomy, her work at first was distasteful to her; but she conquered this, and lived to help his work and fame.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal. 2:21<\/span>. <em>The Perils of False Teaching<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>It seeks to base personal righteousness on an effete legalism.<\/strong>If righteousness come by the law.<\/p>\n<p>II. <strong>It defeats the gracious purposes of God.<\/strong>I do not frustrate the grace of God.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>It renders the sacrifice of Christ nugatory.<\/strong>Then Christ is dead in vain.<\/p>\n<p><em>Frustrating Divine Grace<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>1. The joining of works with faith in the matter of justification is a total excluding of Gods free grace and favour from any hand in the work. Grace admits of no partner. If grace does not all, it does nothing; if anything be added, that addition makes grace to be no grace. <br \/>2. That the apostle doth exclude in this dispute from having any influence in justification the works, not only of the ceremonial but also of the moral law, appears from thisthat he opposes the merit of Christs death to all merit of our own, whether by obedience to the one law or the other. <br \/>3. If there had been any other way possible by which the salvation of sinners could have been brought about but by the death of Christ, then Christ would not have died. To suppose Christ died in vain or without cause is an absurdity. If justification could have been attained by works or any other means, then His death had been in vain, and it were an absurd thing to suppose He would have died in that case.<em>Fergusson<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p><em>Justification by Works makes Void the Grace of God<\/em>.<\/p>\n<p>I. <strong>Grace must stand wholly and entirely in itself.<\/strong>Gods grace cannot stand with mans merit. Grace is no grace unless it be freely given every way. Grace and works of grace in the causing of justification can no more stand together than fire and water.<\/p>\n<p>II. The apostle answers the objection <strong>that if a sinner is justified only by faith in Christ then we abolish the grace of God.<\/strong>He shows that if we be justified by our own fulfilment of the law then Christ died in vain to fulfil the law for us.<\/p>\n<p>III. <strong>We have here a notable ground of true religion.<\/strong>That the death of Christ is made void if anything be joined with it in the work of our justification as a means to satisfy Gods justice and to merit the favour of God. Therefore the doctrine of justification by works is a manifest error.<em>Perkins<\/em>.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Preacher&#8217;s Complete Homiletical Commentary Edited by Joseph S. Exell<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>Maintained in Conflict with Peter at Antioch. <span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11-21<\/span><\/p>\n<p>a)<\/p>\n<p>The hypocritical conduct of Peter and the remainder of Jewish Christians. <span class='bible'>Gal. 2:11-13<\/span><\/p>\n<p><strong>TEXT 2:1113<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>(11) But when Cephas came to Antioch, I resisted him to the face, because he stood condemned. (12) For before that certain came from James, he ate with the Gentiles; but when they came, he drew back and separated himself, fearing them that were of the circumcision. (13) And the rest of the Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that even Barnabas was carried away with their dissimulation.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>PARAPHRASE 2:1113<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>11 Moreover, to shew that as an apostle Peter is not superior to me, I inform you, that when he came to Antioch after the council, I opposed him personally in the presence of the church, because in this very affair of the Gentiles, he was blamable.<br \/>12 For before certain persons zealous of the law came from James, he used to eat with the converted Gentiles in Antioch. But when they arrived, he withdrew, and separated himself from these, as if it had been a sin to eat with them. But the true reason was, his being afraid of the converted Jews.<br \/>13 And the other Jews also hypocrized with him, abstaining from the tables of the Gentiles. So that even Barnabas, who with me had preached salvation to the Gentiles without the works of the law, was carried away with them by their hypocrisy.<\/p>\n<p><strong>COMMENT 2:11<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>But when Cephas came to Antioch<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>McGarvey feels this event probably was soon after the Jerusalem Conference.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>Observe that Peter is not named with Barsabbas and Silas who returned to Antioch from Jerusalem following the conference. <span class='bible'>Act. 15:22<\/span><\/p>\n<p><strong>I resisted him to the face<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>Paul spoke to his facenot behind his back, or in Peters absence.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>Resistance actually was upholding the truth.<\/p>\n<p><strong>because he stood condemned<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>Notice it was Peters conductan old prejudice showing forth.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>This does not affect his revelation as inspiration.<\/p>\n<p>a.<\/p>\n<p>These men who were given the keys of the kingdom were not given perfection.<\/p>\n<p>b.<\/p>\n<p>They spoke a divine message but in normal life their prejudice entered into their application of it.<\/p>\n<p><strong>COMMENT 2:12<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>Before that certain came from James he ate with the Gentiles<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>This was an unlawful act for the law enthusiasts. Cf. Samaritan woman<span class='bible'>Joh. 4:9<\/span> no dealing.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>Peters great vision (<span class='bible'>Act. 10:11-16<\/span>) had some affect on him.<\/p>\n<p>a.<\/p>\n<p>He had defended his position earlier, when the Jews contended with him when he returned to Jerusalem from the house of Cornelius.<span class='bible'> <\/span><span class='bible'>Act. 11:1-30<\/span><\/p>\n<p>b.<\/p>\n<p>Now Paul records that in Antioch he again ate with Gentiles.<\/p>\n<p>c.<\/p>\n<p>Peter was courageous when there was nothing to fear.<\/p>\n<p><strong>when some came from James he drew back and separated<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>This may represent then what he really believed.<\/p>\n<p>a.<\/p>\n<p>He knew how they felt and since he had to deal more with them than the Christians at Antioch, he chose to be at peace with them.<\/p>\n<p>b.<\/p>\n<p>This type of character Peter demonstrated in earlier life.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>It would require some courage however to give up his position with the Gentiles.<\/p>\n<p>3.<\/p>\n<p>Did James send them? Was he fearing James?<\/p>\n<p>a.<\/p>\n<p>It is not likely if James remained true to his conviction at Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>1)<\/p>\n<p>Wherefore my judgment is, that we trouble not them that from among the Gentiles turned to God.<span class='bible'> <\/span><span class='bible'>Act. 15:19<\/span><\/p>\n<p>2)<\/p>\n<p>Forasmuch as we have heard that certain who went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls; to whom we gave no commandment. <span class='bible'>Act. 15:24<\/span><\/p>\n<p>b.<\/p>\n<p>The context somewhat infers that James is to blame.<\/p>\n<p>1)<\/p>\n<p>If Peter could change, so could James.<\/p>\n<p>2)<\/p>\n<p>The Pulpit Commentary says this is not inconsistent, for James could speak<span class='bible'> <\/span><span class='bible'>Act. 15:19<\/span>and still feel that the obligation of Jewish believers remained the same.<\/p>\n<p><strong>WORD STUDY 2:12<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>When Peter drew back (hupostellohoo poh STELL oh) he was shrinking back from something repulsive, as in fear or disgust.<\/p>\n<p>To separate (aphorizoah foh RIDZ oh) is to completely cut off. The word carries the idea of excommunication, as in <span class='bible'>Luk. 6:22<\/span>, where Jesus said, Happy are you when men shall hate you and reject you. How appalling that such strong rejection should be committed by Peter against fellow Christians!<\/p>\n<p><strong>COMMENT 2:13<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><strong>The rest of the Jews dissembled<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>That is, the Jewish Christians began likewise breaking fellowship.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>They acted as sheep without a shepherd.<\/p>\n<p><strong>even Barnabas was carried away with their dissimulation<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>1.<\/p>\n<p>Dissimulationto dissemblemeans to feign, to make pretense of.<\/p>\n<p>2.<\/p>\n<p>These men were supposed to be Christians and now they avoid the Gentiles at dinner. Paul says it is a pretense.<\/p>\n<p>a.<\/p>\n<p>Dissimulation can be translated hypocrisy.<\/p>\n<p>b.<\/p>\n<p>To possess a truth and profess it in life are two different matters.<\/p>\n<p><strong>WORD STUDY 2:13<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>When the rest of the Jews dissembled (sunhupokrinomaisoon hoop oh KRIN oh my) they were literally acting the hypocrite with Peter. The hypocrite was originally the play-actor on the Greek stage. Wearing the large mask of comedy or tragedy, his outward appearance was not the same as his inner nature. With the aid of such masks, one actor might even play several different roles in the same drama.<\/p>\n<p>Christians must never be guilty of putting on different faces for different occasions.<\/p>\n<p><strong>STUDY QUESTIONS 2:1113<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>184.<\/p>\n<p>Who is Cephas?<\/p>\n<p>185.<\/p>\n<p>Where did he travel?<\/p>\n<p>186.<\/p>\n<p>When did he make the trip?<\/p>\n<p>187.<\/p>\n<p>What is meant by resisted?<\/p>\n<p>188.<\/p>\n<p>How could an inspired apostle be wrong?<\/p>\n<p>189.<\/p>\n<p>Do preachers today preach truth more strongly than they are able to live it?<\/p>\n<p>190.<\/p>\n<p>What inconsistency did Peter show?<\/p>\n<p>191.<\/p>\n<p>Had not Paul learned how to act toward Gentiles, according to <span class='bible'>Act. 10:1-48<\/span>?<\/p>\n<p>192.<\/p>\n<p>Why would the presence of James make a difference?<\/p>\n<p>193.<\/p>\n<p>Was James a superior to Peter?<\/p>\n<p>194.<\/p>\n<p>What is meant by drew back and separated?<\/p>\n<p>195.<\/p>\n<p>Was James at fault or inconsistent?<\/p>\n<p>196.<\/p>\n<p>What is meant by dissembled?<\/p>\n<p>197.<\/p>\n<p>Who did it?<\/p>\n<p>198.<\/p>\n<p>Was this a break in fellowship?<\/p>\n<p>199.<\/p>\n<p>Is dissimulation hypocrisy?<\/p>\n<p>200.<\/p>\n<p>Would it be inconsistent if we were present in a mixed foreign and colored group in a similar situation, if we had friends who were very strong in drawing color and social distinctions?<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: College Press Bible Study Textbook Series<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>(11) <strong>When Peter . . .<\/strong>The true reading here is undoubtedly <em>Cephas.<\/em> The visit alluded to probably took place soon after the return of Paul and Barnabas, in the interval described in <span class='bible'>Act. 15:35<\/span>, shortly before the separation of these two Apostles and the departure of St. Paul on his second missionary journey.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Because he was to be blamed.<\/strong>The Greek here is simply, <em>because he was condemned.<\/em> The act carried with it its own condemnation.<\/p>\n<p>The blame thus imputed to St. Peter was a subject of much controversy in antiquity. It was made a ground of accusation against both Apostles. The Ebionitesas represented in the well known heretical work, the Clementine <em>Homilies<\/em>charged St. Paul with hostility to the faith, asserting that by calling Peter <em><\/em>condemned he was really accusing God who revealed Christ in him. On the other hand, Marcion, the Gnostic, saw in the incident a proof of the antagonism between Judaism and Christianity (as he understood it), represented by their several champions. The heathen critic Porphyry attacked both Apostles alike, the one for error, the other for forwardness in rebuking that error, and points to the whole scene as one of ecclesiastical wrangling.<\/p>\n<p>The unfortunate result of these criticisms was that they led to attempts, on the part of the orthodox writers, to explain away the simple meaning of the narrative. Clement of Alexandria maintained that the Cephas here mentioned was not the Apostle St. Peter, but an inferior person, one of the seventy disciples. A more popular theory was that which was started by Origen, elaborated by Chrysostom, and defended with great vehemence by Jerome in a controversy with Augustine. This theory was that the two Apostles had arranged the scene beforehand between themselves, and acted it out for the edification of the Judaisers. St. Paul was to represent the view sanctioned by the Church, and St. Peter was to give an eminent example of submission. This view, though it held its ground for two centuries, was finally put down by the straightforwardness and good sense of St. Augustine.<\/p>\n<p>The true explanation of the incident is to be found in the character of St. Peterat once generously impulsive and timidly sensitive to the opinion of others. An inconsistency very similar to this appears in his ardent confession, followed by the betrayal of his Master (<span class='bible'>Mar. 14:29<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Mar. 14:66<\/span> <em>et seq.<\/em>)<em>.<\/em> It had been seen at an earlier date in his attempt to walk upon the water (<span class='bible'>Mat. 14:28-33<\/span>); and is, indeed, one of the features in his character most conspicuous in the Gospels. A little more attention to this would have saved many doctrinaire objections to the narrative of the Acts, where the inconsistency, which is really one of character, is treated as if it stood in the way of the objective truth of the events.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Ellicott&#8217;s Commentary for English Readers (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>(11-14) The next phase in this question was at Antioch. On his coming thither Peter was guilty of a great inconsistency. He began by eating freely with the Gentile converts, but the arrival of a party of the stricter Jews from Jerusalem was enough to make him alter his practice. He gradually withdrew and held aloof, and a number of others, including even Barnabas, followed his example. This conduct of his I openly reproved, asking him why it was that at one moment he himself did not hesitate to adopt the custom of the Gentiles, while at another he insisted upon their conforming to those of the Jews.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Ellicott&#8217;s Commentary for English Readers (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 4<\/strong>. <strong> Paul&rsquo;s apostolic rebuke of the apostle Peter<\/strong>, <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p> This is the closing step of Paul&rsquo;s proof of the reality and independence of his apostleship. The proof rises in climax. First, he lived for years apart from the apostles; next, he met and was acknowledged by them; last, he encountered the chief apostle and successfully rebuked him rebuked him upon the very point in debate among the Galatians <em> circumcision.<\/p>\n<p><\/em><\/p>\n<p> Not only was this climax truly conclusive for the Galatians, but it is very decisive against the infallibility of Peter, as well as of the popes claiming succession from Peter. It raises, also, an important question as to the personal inspiration of the apostles. On this last question we may say that we do not consider the authority of the New Testament books, as a rule of faith, to depend solely on the exemption of the writers from error. Their authority, both for facts and doctrine, is sustained by the testimony of the Apostolic Church, which, in the age of miracle, martyrdom, and discerning of spirits, recognised these books as the highest and truest records of Christian history and doctrine, all under the guidance of the divine Head of the Church. This very rebuke of Peter by Paul, and the grounds of that rebuke, were thus sanctioned by the spontaneous spirit of the Church under guidance and inspiration of the Spirit of Christ; that same guidance by which the New Testament canon was, for the most part, silently and spontaneously formed by the mind of the Church.<\/p>\n<p> With regard to the primacy of Peter, nothing but the necessity of their case could induce any parties to deny that in this whole passage, <span class='bible'>Gal 2:6-21<\/span>, it is the feeling of Paul, and his purpose, to show that in all respects he was the official apostolic equal of Peter. Such is the feeling, as our notes show, pervading the clauses of <span class='bible'>Gal 2:6-9<\/span>. Nor will Paul let the matter rest until he has <em> proved <\/em> his point by showing himself before the Church as a public rebuker of the senior apostle on this most momentous question of both faith and practice. Neither the supremacy nor the infallibility of the bishop of Rome can stand before these powerful paragraphs. It is no wonder that Luther held this epistle to be the great charter of the Church&rsquo;s freedom from the despotism of the tiara.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Whedon&#8217;s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 11<\/strong>. <strong> <\/strong> <strong> When Peter was come to Antioch<\/strong> After the Jerusalem Council, and before Paul and Barnabas left on their separate journeys. <span class='bible'>Act 15:39-40<\/span>. <strong> Antioch <\/strong> was, as we have amply shown, (<span class='bible'>Act 11:19-30<\/span>, where see notes,) a new Christian centre, after Jerusalem; the metropolis of Gentile Christianity, the stronghold of the anti-circumcisionists against the powerful influence of the mother city. It was all important in order to suppress the Gentile repudiation of circumcision in the Church that Antioch should succumb. The Church was built up to its present flourishing condition largely by the joint ministries of Barnabas and Paul, and it was their province to maintain the independence of Antiochian Christian Gentilism. When Peter, the senior apostle, arrived at Antioch, therefore, fresh from the Jerusalem Council, it was a great gain for Gentilism that he disregarded Jewish limitations, and <strong> did eat with the Gentiles<\/strong>. This separation at the table, produced by the Jewish laws of diet, was not only a symbol of division but of caste. It rendered a common love-feast and a common communion impossible. It made a horizontal separation by which the Jewish class was to be a higher grade in the Church. This, too, even where the Gentile class was permitted to remain uncircumcised. It made degradation the price of uncircumcision. <\/p>\n<p><strong> To be blamed<\/strong> Literally, <em> he was condemned; <\/em> that is, by his own deed.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Whedon&#8217;s Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> &lsquo;But when Cephas came to Antioch I resisted him to his face because he stood condemned. For before certain men came from James he ate with the Gentiles, but when they came he drew back and separated himself, fearing those who were of the circumcision. And the rest of the Jews dissembled in the same way, in so much that Barnabas was carried away by their dissimulation.&rsquo;<\/p>\n<p> The example cited is concerning the behaviour of the Apostle Peter. It appears that when Peter visited Antioch he was happy to eat with the non-Jews, ignoring Jewish restrictions on &lsquo;cleansing&rsquo; and on eating with those who ate &lsquo;unclean&rsquo; food, as the voice from Heaven had made clear he could do in <span class='bible'>Act 10:9-16<\/span>. This would be at the &lsquo;love-feasts&rsquo; which were common in the early church as Christians gathered to eat together in an act of love and fellowship, which would be accompanied by the Lord&rsquo;s Supper (<span class='bible'>1Co 11:20-21<\/span>). But when some Jewish Christians arrived from Jerusalem, who stressed the need to keep the rituals of the Law of Moses, he had stopped eating with the non-Jews lest he be accused of not conforming with certain Jewish ritual requirements, even though previously he had been quite satisfied that he did not need to conform with them. And by this he had thus led astray other Jews who were there, including Barnabas. This ties in with the man who could deny his Master under stress. Peter was a brave and good man, but he had a tendency to panic when challenged.<\/p>\n<p> The result of this behaviour was that it affected fellowship around the Lord&rsquo;s Table (Holy Communion) for this would come under the same restrictions. It resulted in a division between Jews and Gentiles. Thus the rift was both social and religious. The church was being rent in two.<\/p>\n<p> These details of this incident serve to confirm that it took place before the gathering at Jerusalem in <span class='bible'>Acts 15<\/span>. For there the clear decision, when interpreted, had to signify that as long as Gentiles abstained from blood and from eating things that were strangled, Jews could enjoy table fellowship with them, otherwise there would be little point in the regulations. And that being so Paul would have been able to cite the decision of the gathering to Peter. As he did not it confirms that that decision had not as yet been reached. Alternately it might suggest that he saw it as a compromise that in certain circumstances should be put aside.<\/p>\n<p> Whatever be the case with regard to that, the incident here demonstrates .that many of the more conservative attached to the Jerusalem church still refused to eat with Gentiles. Indeed feeling was so strong here that even Barnabas had temporarily sided with them. We can see why Paul was horrified. He could see the consequences that would follow. The result could only be that two churches would be built up, one of which would be legalistic and separatist, and the truth of the Gospel would then be put in jeopardy.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul&rsquo;s Argument with Peter When Peter Was Inconsistent (<span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:11-16<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> ).<\/p>\n<p><\/strong><\/p>\n<p> The previous argument had a permanent importance for the church because it has laid down once for all what is basic to salvation, and what is not. It has stressed that any ritual requirements that anyone lays down are not to be countenanced if they are claimed to be necessary for salvation. What follows is almost as important. It also brings out and confirms that no one, not even Peter, can exercise his authority in such a way as to annul this fact. It makes clear that even Apostolic authority cannot override the principles of the Gospel.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary Series on the Bible by Peter Pett<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> Paul&rsquo;s Steadfastness to the Gospel (Sanctification: Perseverance) <\/strong> In <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span> Paul emphasizes his perseverance to stay true to the Gospel by giving the Galatians an illustration of how Peter the apostle compromised the Gospel by seeking to please men (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span>). In Paul&rsquo;s account of Peter&rsquo;s fault he refers to &ldquo;the truth of the Gospel&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span>) as the guideline for Christian conduct. When Paul says, &ldquo;if I build again the things which I destroyed&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:18<\/span>), he is referring to the fact that a believer can go back into bondage to the elements of this evil world. In Paul&rsquo;s account of rebuking Peter, he is trying to illustrate to the Galatians how easily believers can become entangled again with the bondages and fears of this world as they seek to please men. This story reveals that Peter held Paul&rsquo;s view of Gentile liberties. In this illustration Paul moves into the next phase of his apology by explaining that justification comes only by faith in Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p><em> Outline <\/em> Here is a proposed outline:<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 1. Paul and Barnabas Return to Antioch <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-14<\/span><\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> 2. Salvation by Faith in Christ Jesus <span class='bible'>Gal 2:15-21<\/span><\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:11-14<\/strong><\/span> <strong> Paul and Barnabas Return To Antioch <\/strong> In <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-14<\/span> we have the account of Paul&rsquo;s stay in the church at Antioch. Whether this event took place between his first and second missionary (A.D. 51) journey or between his second and third (A.D. 54) is not indicated. The fact that Paul refers to Barnabas suggests that this event took place before they separated while preparing for Paul&rsquo;s second journey. We see in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-14<\/span> how Peter briefly returned to legalistic thinking, the ways of the Law (Judaism), although he knew Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong><em> Paul&rsquo;s Example to Timothy <\/em><\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> Note how Paul later commanded Timothy to defend the Gospel, as Paul did in Antioch before Peter: <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>1Ti 5:20<\/span>, &ldquo;Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> This passage illustrates: <\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Pro 17:10<\/span>, &ldquo;A reproof entereth more into a wise man than an hundred stripes into a fool.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Pro 19:25<\/span>, &ldquo;Smite a scorner, and the simple will beware: and reprove one that hath understanding, and he will understand knowledge.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Pro 27:5<\/span>, &ldquo;Open rebuke is better than secret love.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:11<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:11<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> Peter was an important apostle. In <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span> Paul shows his own confidence and assurance of his calling in the Gospel of Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p> Note that <em> Eusebius<\/em> (A.D. 260 to 340), while listing the names of some of the seventy whom Jesus sent out by twos, tells us that this was not Peter the Apostle mentioned in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span>, but another one of the early disciples bearing the same name.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'>&ldquo;They say that Sosthenes also, who wrote to the Corinthians with Paul, was one of them. This is the account of Clement in the fifth book of his Hypotyposes, in which he also says that Cephas was one of the seventy disciples, a man who bore the same name as the apostle Peter, and the one concerning whom Paul says, &ldquo;When Cephas came to Antioch I withstood him to his face.&rdquo; ( <em> Ecclesiastical History<\/em> 1.12.2)<\/p>\n<p> However, <em> Cyprian<\/em> (died A.D. 258), bishop of Carthage, writing in one of his epistles, states that this was indeed Peter the apostle being corrected by Paul.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'>&ldquo;Neither must we prescribe this from custom, but overcome opposite custom by reason. For neither did Peter, whom first the Lord chose, and upon whom He built His Church, when Paul disputed with him afterwards about circumcision, claim anything to himself insolently, nor arrogantly assume anything; so as to say that he held the primacy, and that he ought rather to be obeyed by novices and those lately come. Nor did he despise Paul because he had previously been a persecutor of the Church, but admitted the counsel of truth, and easily yielded to the lawful reason which Paul asserted, furnishing thus an illustration to us both of concord and of patience, that we should not obstinately love our own opinions, but should rather adopt as our own those which at any time are usefully and wholesomely suggested by our brethren and colleagues, if they be true and lawful.&rdquo; ( <em> Epistles <\/em> 70.3)<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:12<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:13<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &nbsp;And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:14<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &nbsp;But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:14<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel&rdquo; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> The phrase &ldquo;the truth of the Gospel&rdquo; is a key phrase in the epistle of Galatians as it reflects the underlying theme. Paul had rebuked the Galatians for embracing &ldquo;another gospel&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:6-9<\/span>) and was now defending the true Gospel of Jesus Christ. Paul then gives an account of his personal testimony as a witness of the true of the Gospel that he received by revelation from Jesus Christ (<span class='bible'>Gal 1:10<\/span> to <span class='bible'>Gal 2:10<\/span>) and gives them an illustration of how Peter the apostle compromised the Gospel by seeking to please men (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span>). Paul is trying to illustrate to the Galatians how easily believers can become entangles with the bondages and fears of this world as they seek to please men.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:14<\/strong><\/span> <strong> <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments <\/em><\/strong> In <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span> Paul scolds Peter by tell him that he has been living in the liberty apart from the Law as a Jew, and now he has withdrawn himself from the Gentiles as the Judaizers do, thus, compelling the Gentiles to follow him by living like a Jew.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:15-21<\/strong><\/span> <strong> Salvation by Faith in Christ Jesus <\/strong> The message of <span class='bible'>Gal 2:15-21<\/span>, whether Paul was addressing Peter or the churches of Galatia, is the declaration that justification before God comes through faith in Jesus Christ, both for the Jews as well as the Gentiles.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:15<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles,<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:15<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;We who are Jews by nature&rdquo;<\/strong> <strong><em> Comments <\/em><\/strong> Scholars debate where Paul&rsquo;s address to Peter ends and his words to the Galatians resumes. Some say that <span class='bible'>Gal 2:15<\/span> could not be to the Galatians because they were not Jews, so that Paul would is still addressing Peter, a Jew by nature, along with Paul as a Jew. However, others believe that the statement also fits the context of the following passage and that Paul has returned to addressing the Galatians.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:16<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:16<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;the works of the Law&rdquo;<\/strong> &#8211; <strong><em> Comments <span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span><\/em><\/strong> specifies a particular kind of works, which are the works of the Law. In contrast, the works of faith mentioned in the epistle of James are mentioned within the context of obedience to God (<span class='bible'>Jas 2:22<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jas 2:24<\/span>). The Jews had misinterpreted the Law and lived by traditions rather than by an inner conviction of loving God and mankind. Since the theme of grace verses law is woven within the fabric of this epistle, Andrew Wommack defines the word &ldquo;Law&rdquo; in the book of Galatians as, &ldquo;Works you must do to earn the favor of God.&rdquo; He says that this word carries a wider meaning than the Mosaic Law or the civil laws of a society. [85]<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [85] Andrew Wommack, <em> Gospel Truth <\/em> (Colorado Springs, Colorado: Andrew Wommack Ministries), on <em> <\/em> Trinity Broadcasting Network (Santa Ana, California), television program.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Jas 2:22-24<\/span>, &ldquo;Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect? And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness: and he was called the Friend of God. Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:16<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &ldquo;for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified&rdquo; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments <\/em><\/strong> This is a possible loose quote from <span class='bible'>Psa 143:2<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Psa 143:2<\/span>, &ldquo;And enter not into judgment with thy servant: for in thy sight shall no man living be justified .&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:17<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'>Gal 2:17<\/span><\/strong> <strong><em> Comments <\/em><\/strong> Although the Jews lived a moral life compared to the heathen, in light of the Gospel they too are recognized as sinners. This does not mean that Christ Jesus was the cause of this sinful condition among the Jews. As we draw near to Jesus and the Cross and as we seek to walk closer to our Lord and Master Jesus, we see more and more clearly our old, sinful nature that has been crucified. As we see more the fullness of God&rsquo;s revelation of the Gospel, we fall further short of walking in that fullness. This is how Paul declared to Timothy that he was current the &ldquo;chief of sinners&rdquo;.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>1Ti 1:15<\/span>, &ldquo;This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:18<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'>Gal 2:18<\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;For if I build again the things which I destroyed&rdquo; &#8211; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments <\/em><\/strong> Peter was building again what he had destroyed (that wall of partition between Jesus and Gentiles). When we pursue the Law, we are revealed as transgressors.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:18<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &ldquo;I make myself a transgressor&rdquo; &#8211; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments <\/em><\/strong> Following the Law reveals us as transgressors.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:19<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. <\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:20<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &nbsp;I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:20<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> &ldquo;I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me&rdquo; <\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> The Greek verb  (<span class='strong'>G4957<\/span>), translated &ldquo;I am crucified&rdquo; ( <em> KJV<\/em>), is used in the perfect tense in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span>, a grammatical tense which expresses an action that takes place in the past, but lingers (continues) into the present. Thus, Paul is saying, &ldquo;I have been crucified with Christ, and its effect continues in my life until today.&rdquo; We experience this spiritual death to sin and new life in Christ Jesus in the past at the time of salvation. However, each day we continue to experience death in the sense of denying our fleshly passions in order to follow the leadership of the Holy Spirit in divine service and sacrifice. In other words, crucifixion is an on-going process for every child of God that will take place until the redemption of our mortal bodies.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:20<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &ldquo;and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God&rdquo;<\/strong> <strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> The phrase &ldquo;faith of the Son of God&rdquo; means that we have faith toward, or acting toward, the Son of God. Notes these insightful words from Frances J. Roberts regarding this verse:<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'>&ldquo;Ye have faith in Me, this is good, but faith without works is dead. Faith I can give thee as a gift, but the works I can do through thee only as your ego is moved out of the way. For they are not your works, but My works, even as Jesus said &lsquo;I must work the works of Him that sent Me&rsquo;. And as Paul said &lsquo;The life that I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God who loved me and gave His life for me&rsquo;. And again in another place it is written, &lsquo;It is no more I that live, but Christ liveth in Me.&rsquo;&rdquo; [86]<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [86] Frances J. Roberts, <em> Come Away My Beloved<\/em> (Ojai, California: King&rsquo;s Farspan, Inc., 1973), 138.<\/p>\n<p> In <span class='bible'>Jas 1:5<\/span>, we are to ask for faith, and God will give it to us free and generously as a gift, but the works must be an effort on our part.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Jas 1:5<\/span>, &ldquo;If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:21<\/strong><\/span> <strong> &nbsp;I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.<\/p>\n<p> <span class='bible'><strong> Gal 2:21<\/strong><\/span><\/strong> <strong> <\/strong> <strong><em> Word Study on &ldquo;frustrate&rdquo;<\/em><\/strong> <em> Strong <\/em> says the Greek word &ldquo;frustrate&rdquo; (  ) (<span class='strong'>G114<\/span>) Literally, &ldquo;to set aside, disesteem, neutralize, violate.&rdquo; <\/p>\n<p><strong><em> Comments &#8211; <\/em><\/strong> A man rejects the grace of God for salvation by &ldquo;seeking to be justified by the law&rdquo; (<span class='bible'>Gal 5:4<\/span>). He thinks that he is deserving of salvation because, in his own eyes, he has done good enough to merit salvation.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:1.8em'> <span class='bible'>Gal 5:4<\/span>, &ldquo;Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace.&rdquo;<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Everett&#8217;s Study Notes on the Holy Scriptures<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong> Paul&#8217;s Reproof of Peter, and the Lessons Drawn There from. <\/strong><\/p>\n<p> Peter&#8217;s strange behavior at Antioch:<\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 11. But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 12. For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles; but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 13. And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him, insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation.<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>v. <strong> 14. But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the Gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, if thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?<\/strong><\/p>\n<p> Paul here relates this incident (for such it was, being without influence on the work of the Church), not in order to impair the reputation and authority of Peter, but to bring out the fact that his own position was independent, and that he was the equal of Peter. It was the principle of the matter with which Paul was concerned and which he brings out in his narrative. It seems that, sometime after the meeting in Jerusalem, Peter came to Antioch for a visit, the object of which is not indicated. And it was at this time that Paul found it necessary to take a stand against him, since his conduct had been found reprehensible, blameworthy. The Christians at Antioch had reasons to pass an unfavorable judgment upon Peter, and Paul felt obliged to take their part for the sake of the evangelical truth. For when Peter had first comedown from Jerusalem, he had observed the compact as made in Jerusalem, <span class='bible'>Act 15:1-41<\/span>; he had freely associated with the Gentile Christians, just as he had done before, <span class='bible'>Act 10:11<\/span>. But when certain people came from James, persons that belonged to the stricter class of Jewish Christians, who still observed all the outward customs of the Jewish religion, Peter withdrew from association with the Gentiles, in order to give the impression that he was avoiding the Levitical defilement which attended eating with Gentiles. But aside from the fact that Peter had himself defended his associating with Gentiles under similar conditions, <span class='bible'>Act 11:1-30<\/span>, the articles of agreement which had been drawn up in Jerusalem were binding upon him as well as upon the Gentile Christians; they were the conditions of intercourse between the Jewish and Gentile Christians, and therefore Peter&#8217;s withdrawal from the common meal violated the spirit of that solemn treaty. Peter&#8217;s offense thus, in separating himself from the Gentiles, was an act of dissimulation, of hypocrisy, because he lacked the moral courage to face the stricter Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Peter was a person of importance and influence, and his tentative and irresolute efforts gradually to withdraw from intercourse with the Gentile Christians had its effects upon others: And with him acted as hypocrites also the other Jews, so that even Barnabas was carried away by their hypocrisy. This conduct was characteristic of that Peter whom the gospels describe: &#8220;First to confess Christ, first to deny Him; first to recognize and defend the rights of the Gentiles, first to disown them practically; his strength and weakness, boldness and timidity are the two opposite manifestations of the same warm, impulsive, and impressible temper. &#8221; Evil results followed at once; for the Jewish Christians of Antioch, who had previously associated with their brethren from among the Gentiles without a thought of evil, now affected religious scruples which they did not feel, their insincerity being a true form of hypocrisy. But what capped the climax was that even Barnabas permitted himself to be carried away by this reactionary behavior. Naturally, the Gentile Christians were both offended and perplexed, since by the change of conduct in Peter and the other Jews they were driven to the thought that, after all, the Mosaic Law must be binding, even in matters pertaining to outward ceremonies.<\/p>\n<p>The situation was such as to cause the most serious apprehension on the part of Paul and to call for immediate drastic measures: But when I saw that they did not walk squarely according to the truth of the Gospel, I said to Peter before all, If you, being a Jew, lire like a Gentile and not like a Jew, why are you compelling the Gentiles to live as Jews? The behavior of Peter was a public offense and scandal and may have been particularly noticeable at the common meals associated with the celebration of the Holy Communion. Paul, therefore, with the Eighth Commandment in mind, did his duty without flinching: he spoke to Peter face to face, in the presence of those against whom he was sinning. Paul was concerned about the truth of the Gospel; for the conduct of Peter and the rest was casting reflections upon those whom God had pronounced clean in Christ. Not to confess outright, to walk circuitous paths, to evade straightforward honesty with the specious plea of charity, all these are things which do not harmonize with the Christian love which the Gospel presupposes in a life of sanctification. Paul&#8217;s rebuke, therefore, was short and to the point. Peter was a Jew, and thus it would have been natural for him to live as a Jew, to observe the customs and forms which had been laid upon the Jews of old. But now he had deliberately left this accustomed practice and lived after the manner of the Gentiles, had associated with them on terms of absolute equality, which was perfectly right and proper for him to do, since he knew that no contamination would result. Now, however, that he had withdrawn in such an ostentatious manner from this association, he was really exerting a severe pressure on Gentile converts to adopt the Jewish mode of life, for they could not but conclude that, after all, the Jewish manner of living must be holier and better. Paul&#8217;s point was well taken, as Peter&#8217;s silence also admitted. &#8220;The hypocrisy of Peter, I say, Paul did not suffer. For he approves Peter&#8217;s having lived after the heathen manner and again after the Jewish manner, but he condemns him for withdrawing and separating himself, when the Jews came, from the foods of the Gentiles. By this withdrawal he induced both Gentiles and Jews to believe that the heathen manner was not permitted while the Jewish was necessary, although he knew that both were free and permitted. &#8221; Note: Whenever the freedom and the truth of the Gospel are endangered by any acts of moral timidity and cowardice, the one approved course is to rectify the mistake at once and thus save the honor of Jesus.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Popular Commentary on the Bible by Kretzmann<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong><em><span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span><\/em><\/strong><strong>. <\/strong><strong><em>Peter<\/em><\/strong><strong><\/strong> Had St. Peter observed the law of Moses himself, St. Paul would not have blamed him for that. What he blamed him for was, his acting as if the Gentiles were obliged to live as did the Jews, in order to their being the people of God, and partakers of the blessings and honours of his kingdom. See on <span class='bible'>Rom 7:6<\/span>. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary on the Holy Bible by Thomas Coke<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span> . Paul now carries still further the historical proof of his apostolic independence; &ldquo;ad summa venit argumentum,&rdquo; Bengel. For not only has he not been, instructed by the apostles; not only has he been recognised by them, and received into alliance with them; but he has even asserted his apostolic authority <em> against one of them<\/em> , and indeed against <em> Peter<\/em> . There is no ground in the text for assuming (with Hofmann) any suspicion on the part of the apostle&rsquo;s opponents, that in Antioch he had been defiant, and in Jerusalem submissive, towards Peter.<\/p>\n<p>     .  .  .] After the apostolic conference, Paul and Barnabas travelled back to Antioch, <span class='bible'>Act 15:30<\/span> . During their sojourn there (<span class='bible'>Act 15:33<\/span> ) Peter also came thither, a journey, which indeed is not mentioned in Acts, but which, just because no date is given in our passage, must be considered as having taken place soon after the matters previously related (not so late as <span class='bible'>Act 18:23<\/span> , as held by Neander, Baumgarten, Lange; and by Wieseler, in favour of his view that the journey <span class='bible'>Gal 2:1<\/span> coincides with that of <span class='bible'>Act 18:22<\/span> ). [83]<\/p>\n<p> ] The opinion deduced from the unfavourable tenor of this narrative, as bearing upon Peter, by Clement of Alexandria <em> ap. Euseb<\/em> . i. 12, that the person meant is not the apostle, who certainly in this case is far from corresponding to his destination as &ldquo;the rock&rdquo; of the church, but a certain Cephas, one of the seventy disciples, has been already refuted by Jerome, and also by Gregory, <em> Hom<\/em> . 18 <em> in Ez<\/em> .<\/p>\n<p>  ] <em> To his face<\/em> I opposed him. See <span class='bible'>Act 3:13<\/span> ; often in Polybius. Comp.   , Herod. i. 120; Xen. <em> Hiero<\/em> , 1, 14: <span class='bible'>Gal 3:1<\/span> ; and   , Eur. <em> Rhes<\/em> . 421, <em> Bacch<\/em> . 469. Not <em> coram omnibus<\/em> (Erasmus, Beza, Vatablus), which is not expressed until <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span> . The opinion of Jerome, Chrysostom, Theodoret, and several Fathers, that the contention here related was nothing more than a contention <em> in semblance<\/em> (   = <em> secundum<\/em> speciem!), is only remarkable as a matter of history. [84]<\/p>\n<p>   ] not &ldquo;quia <em> reprehensibilis<\/em> or <em> reprehendendus erat<\/em> &rdquo; (Vulgate, Castalio, Calvin, Beza, Cornelius a Lapide, Elsner, Wolf, and others; also Koppe, Borger, Flatt, Matthies); for the Greek participle is never used, like the <em> Hebrew<\/em> , for the verbal adjective (Gesenius, <em> Lehrgeb<\/em> . p. 791; Ewald, p. 538), neither in <span class='bible'>Jud 1:12<\/span> , <span class='bible'>Rev 21:8<\/span> , nor in Hom. <em> Il<\/em> . i. 388, xiv. 196, xviii. 427; and what a feeble, unnecessary reason to assign would be    in this sense! Moreover,   (not to be confounded with  .   , as is done by Matthias), so far as its significations are relevant here, does not mean <em> reprehendere<\/em> at all, but either <em> to accuse<\/em> , which here would not go far enough, or <em> condemnare<\/em> (comp. <span class='bible'>1Jn 3:20-21<\/span> ; Sir 14:2 ; Sir 19:5 ). Hence also it is not: <em> quia reprehensus<\/em> or <em> accusatus erat<\/em> (Ambrose, Luther, Estius, and others; also Winer, Schott, de Wette), but: <em> quia condemnatus erat<\/em> , whereby the <em> notorious certainty of the offence occasioned<\/em> is indicated, and the <em> stringent ground<\/em> for Paul&rsquo;s coming forward against him is made evident. Peter, through his offensive behaviour, had become <em> the object of condemnation<\/em> on the part of the Christians of Antioch; the public judgment had turned against him; and so Paul could not keep silence, but was compelled to do what he certainly did with reluctance. The passive participle has not a <em> vis reciproca<\/em> (Bengel, comp. Rckert, &ldquo;because <em> he had an evil conscience<\/em> &rdquo;); the condemnation of Peter was the act of the <em> Christian public<\/em> in Antioch. The idea &ldquo;convicted <em> before God<\/em> &rdquo; (Ewald) would have been <em> expressed<\/em> , if it had been so meant. If the condemnation is understood as having ensued <em> through his own mode of action<\/em> (Bengel, Lechler, p. 423; comp. Windischmann and Hofmann), the question as to the persons from whom the condemnation proceeds is left unanswered.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [83] Grotius, although he considers the journey <span class='bible'>Gal 2:1<\/span> as identical with that in <span class='bible'>Act 15<\/span> , strangely remarks: &ldquo;Videtur significare id tempus, de quo in <span class='bible'>Act 13:1<\/span> .&rdquo; Also Hug and Schneckenburger, <em> Zweck d. Apostelg<\/em> . p. 108 ff., place the occurrence at Antioch earlier than the apostolic council, a view which, according to the chronological course of <span class='bible'>Gal 1:2<\/span> , is simply an error; in which, however, Augustine, <em> ep<\/em> . 19 <em> ad Hieron<\/em> ., had preceded them. Whether, moreover, Peter then visited the church at Antioch <em> for the first time<\/em> (Thiersch, <em> Kirche im apost. Zeitalt<\/em> . p. 432) must he left undecided; but looking at the length of time during which this church had already existed, it is not at all probable that it was his first visit.<\/p>\n<p style='margin-left:3em'> [84] A contest arose on this point between Jerome and Augustine. The former characterized the <em> reprehensio<\/em> in our passage as <em> dispensatoria<\/em> , so contrived by Peter and Paul, in order to convince the Jewish Christians of the invalidity of the law, when they should see that Peter had the worst of it against Paul. Augustine, on the contrary, asserted the correct sense, and maintained that the interpretation of Jerome introduced untruth into the Scriptures. See Jerome, <em> Ep<\/em> . 86 97; Augustine, <em> Ep<\/em> . 8 19. Subsequently Jerome gave up his view and adopted the right one: <em> c. Pelag<\/em> . i. 8; <em> Apol. adv. Rufin<\/em> . iii. 1. See Mhler, <em> gesammelte Schriften<\/em> , I. p. 1 ff.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Heinrich August Wilhelm Meyer&#8217;s New Testament Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>3. On one occasion (in Antioch) he therefore asserted, and, with the independence of an Apostle, dared assert, even in opposition to a Peter, the principles of his Gentile Christian preaching<\/p>\n<p>(<span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span>.)<\/p>\n<p>11But when Peter was come [Cephas<span class=''>19<\/span> came] to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed [was condemned]<span class=''>20<\/span>. 12For before that [omit that] certain [certain <em>persons<\/em>] came from James, he did eat [was eating together]<span class=''>21<\/span> with the Gentiles: but when they were come [Game]<span class=''>22<\/span> he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were [omit which were]<span class=''>23<\/span> of the circumcision. 13And the other Jews<span class=''>24<\/span> dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also [ , so that even Barnabas] was carried away with [by] their dissimulation. 14But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter [Cephas] before <em>them<\/em> [omit them] all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews,<span class=''>25<\/span> why compellest thou [how<span class=''>26<\/span> <em>is it that<\/em> thou art 15compelling] the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? We <em>who are<\/em> [we <em>are<\/em>]<span class=''>27<\/span> Jews by 16nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, Knowing [yet<span class=''>28<\/span> knowing] that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but [ , except or but only] by the faith of Jesus Christ,<span class=''>29<\/span> even we [we too] have [omit have]<span class=''>30<\/span> believed in Jesus Christ [Christ Jesus],<span class=''>31<\/span> that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for<span class=''>32<\/span> by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. 17But if, while we seek to be justified by [in] Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, <em>is<\/em> therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid [or Far from it]. 18For if I build again the things 19[very things]<span class=''>33<\/span> which I destroyed, I make [prove]<span class=''>34<\/span> myself a transgressor. For I 20through the law am dead [died] to the law, that I might live unto God. I am [or have been] crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; [omit;] yet not I, [it is, however, no longer I that live]<span class=''>35<\/span> but Christ liveth in me: and [yea] the life which I now live in the flesh I live by [in] the faith of the Son of God,<span class=''>36<\/span> who loved me, and gave himself for me. 21I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness <em>come<\/em> by the law, then Christ is dead [died] in vain [without cause]<span class=''>37<\/span>.<\/p>\n<p><strong>EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span>. <strong>I withstood him to the face<\/strong>, <em>etc.<\/em>To the face=not behind his back, in his absence. [It does not mean publicly that is asserted below (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:4<\/span>). Some of the fathers to salve the authority of Peter introduced the gloss  , in appearance, because he had been condemned by others. This view is opposed nobly by Augustine. See Alford and Wordsworth, <em>in loco.<\/em>R.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>Because he was or had been condemned<\/strong>: the reason why Paul opposed him. It was not therefore any attack on the part of Peter himself, that occasioned Pauls taking a stand against him. , therefore not=I withstood him, but=I took a stand against him. [Yet Peters conduct was an attack on gospel liberty; and Paul opposed sufficiently to withstand him.R.]The reason was, the indignant feeling of the Christians of Antioch, the unfavorable judgment passed upon him by them. Moreover, the scandal which he had given, was notorious, and Paul was obliged to do what he did. But he certainly did not do it out of personal irritation or from arrogance or malice; his own words prevent such a charge. For himself he did it unwillingly, would have avoided rebuking Peter before them all. But a definite reason, viz., regard for the brethren, the Gentile Christian church, impelled him to it. And in this there was also a command, so that even regard for Peter on the other hand, was no ground for holding back. [It must be remarked that the Greek only states indefinitely that Peter was condemned, by whom is a matter to be inferred. Various answers are given: by God, by his own previous conduct, by Paul himself (Alford), by the church at Antioch. The last is most probably meant, else the rebuke would not have been public. It is not necessary to suppose that only the scandal at Antioch drove Paul to this course, for the conduct of Peter was in itself <em>reprehensible.<\/em> Had been condemned must be preferred, if it be referred to a definite condemnation on the part of the Gentile Christians at Antioch.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:12<\/span>. <strong>For before certain persons came from James, he was eating together with the Gentiles<\/strong>, <em>i. e.<\/em>, with the Gentile Christians. He designates them according to their nationality, because it is on this that the matter turns. Peter therefore neglected the limitations of the Levitical law of meats. This is the simple sense of this remark. A Jew could not without Levitical defilement eat with Gentiles (even if these adhered to the decrees of the apostolic council). Peter, however, had through Divine revelation (<span class='bible'>Acts 10<\/span>.) been taught the untenableness of this isolation within the sphere of Christianity. This Jewish law of meats he disregarded, that is he lived    , at all events here in Antioch.Before certain persona came from James. From James is not to be connected with certain persons as if=certain adherents of James (for James would then be marked out as the head of a party, something which it would be neither necessary nor wise to do here), but with came either generally=from James that is, from his circle of helpers, or=sent by James. But at all events they were such as held like sentiments with James, <em>i.e.<\/em>, Jewish Christians, who themselves still adhered strictly to the Mosaic law, lived    , and who because, they felt obliged thereto as born Jews, regarded this   as necessary for all born Jews, and accordingly for all Jewish Christians, but by no means demanded any such thing as the  of the Gentile Christians in Antioch, as Wieseler, perverting the state of facts maintains. They stood, therefore, upon the platform of James. Certain persons is not therefore= such as without ground, appealed to the authority of James; neither were they of the false brethren (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:4<\/span>), who occupied a very different position from James. What views they had respecting the Gentile Christians, is not stated, for these were not at all in question; it is therefore natural to assume, that their views were those of James, and that the latter, when he sent these people, still thought as he did not long before, at the council (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:9<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Acts 15<\/span>.). [Schaff:It would seem from this passage that, soon after the council, James sent, some esteemed brethren of his congregation to Antioch not for the purpose of imposing the yoke of ceremonialism upon Gentile Christiansfor this would have been inconsistent with his speechbut for the purpose of reminding the Jewish Christians of their duty and recommending them to continue the observance of the divinely appointed and time-honored customs of their fathers, which were by no means overthrown by the compromise measure adopted at the council. It is unnecessary therefore to charge him with inconsistency. All we can say is that he stopped half-way and never ventured so far as Paul, or even as Peter, who broke through the ceremonial restrictions of their native religion. Confining his labors to Jerusalem and the Jews, James regarded it as his mission to adhere as closely as possible to the old dispensation, in the hope of bringing over the nation as a whole to the Christian faith.<span class=''>38<\/span>R.] But with Peter, as a Jewish Christian and an Apostle to the Jewish Christians, they found fault, undoubtedly on account of his eating with the Gentiles, that is, with his neglect of the Mosaic law of meats, his  . Yet it is by no means expressly said that they reproached him with it, for fearing them of the circumcision, may merely mean, that he feared possible reproaches, such as those, <span class='bible'>Act 11:3<\/span>. But as he then justified himself in this, and the justification was accepted (<span class='bible'>Act 11:18<\/span>), there is the more reason to doubt whether the Jewish Christians, who came from James, really made reproaches against Peter, or even whether they would have done it, and whether it was not an empty fear on Peters part, which was blamed the more on this account, as a causeless denying of the convictions which he then successfully vindicated, a retreat out of weakness, from the position he had then joyfully assumed and justified, supported as he was by the experience through which God had led him. Peter must of course have feared possible reproaches to this effect: that although his conduct at that time respecting Cornelius had afterwards been approved, it would be a different thing for him now, in the presence of Jewish Christians, to live , and moreover that, in the absence of so definite an occasion as then, he would now be regarded as one also standing outside [<em>i.e.<\/em>, with the Gentile Christians.R.], his authority with the Jewish Christians might be diminished, <em>etc.<\/em> But even if such reproaches were really made to him, these persons nevertheless are not to be regarded as agreeing with the false brethren and standing upon an entirely different platform from James himself, for neither <span class='bible'>Act 11:18<\/span>, nor <span class='bible'>Acts 15<\/span>. is to be regarded as unhistorical. Out of fear, therefore, <strong>he withdrew and separated himself.<\/strong>The imperfects are adumbrative, cause the events to go on, as it were, before the eyes of the reader.Meyer.He ate no more with the Gentile Christians, and as appears to be intimated, discontinued this without giving any explanation: he again attached himself to the Jewish Christians, that is, he behaved himself all at once as if the Jewish law of meats were still sacred in his view, inasmuch as he began again to observe it. He did not therefore give up his freer convictions, his practice alone lost its freedom, and stood therefore in contradiction with his convictions. In the act itself, there was nothing different from that indulgent regard to the prejudices of those still weak, which Paul himself so often urges as a duty. But the <em>motive<\/em> of Peters conduct in this case was not anxiety to avoid a possible scandal to the faiththis was not to be feared herebut the fear of men, fear of reproaches, and most likely also of losing consequence and authority. [It must be noted that such a withdrawal was a withdrawal from the very frequent <em>agapae<\/em> and the frequent Lords Supper. Though the decree of the Apostolic council did not command or forbid the common participation of Jewish and Gentile Christians in these services, yet Peter had thus communed with the Gentile Christians; he ceased to do so, and of course made great scandal. While not violating the letter of the decree, he yet treated these brethren as unclean.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:13<\/span>. Paul therefore fastens on the conduct of Peter (and of the other Jewish Christians who did likewise) the sharp censure of the term , <strong>dissimulation<\/strong>, and he is the more severe, because along with the consideration for the Jewish Christians, begotten of fear, there was a non consideration for the Gentile Christians; and thus they were both scandalized and perplexed, since by the change of conduct in Peter they were tempted to the thought that the Mosaic law must after all be binding. It is of course entirely incorrect to find the dissimulation in the former association with the Gentile Christians, as if this had been a momentary unfaithfulness towards actual Judaistic convictions.<\/p>\n<p>[<strong>Even Barnabas.<\/strong>My co-laborer in the work of heathen missions and fellow-champion of the liberty of the Gentile brethren. Schaff.Lightfoot: It is not impossible that this incident, by producing a temporary feeling of distrust, may have prepared the way for the dissension between Paul and Barnabas, which shortly afterwards led to their separation (<span class='bible'>Act 15:39<\/span>). From this time forward they never again appear associated together. Yet whenever St. Paul mentions Barnabas, his words imply sympathy and respect. This feeling underlies the language of his complaint here, <em>even<\/em> Barnabas. Comp. <span class='bible'>1Co 9:6<\/span>, and also the mention of Mark, <span class='bible'>Col 4:10<\/span>.R.]<\/p>\n<p>[The conduct of Peter must be judged by the facts here stated, not by a desire to advocate or deny the primacy claimed for him. The occurrence is indeed characteristic of that Peter whom the Gospels describe; first to confess Christ, first to deny Him; first to recognize and defend the rights of the Gentiles, first to disown them practically. His strength and weakness, boldness and timidity are the two opposite manifestations of the same warm, impulsive and impressible temper (Schaff). The fault was one of practice, not of doctrine. The receiving of the rebuke is a sign of Peters genuine piety. Whether he went out again and wept bitterly we know not. But there was no sharp contention, and Peters love for Paul remained. On the early discussions respecting this occurrence see Lightfoot, p. 127, sq., showing how much the church is indebted to Augustine for a correct view of it. Comp. Doctrinal Notes.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span>. <strong>But when I saw that they walked not uprightly<\/strong>, <em>etc.<\/em>We are to supply from <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span> : And at the same time heard the Gentile Christians expressing themselves in condemnation of it. [The necessity of supplying this makes it the more doubtful, whether the reference there is to the condemnation on the part of the Gentile Christians.R.]   hardly =according to, which would be , but in the direction of, = in order to preserve uprightly and further the truth of the gospel.<\/p>\n<p>The sense, therefore, is the same as in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:5<\/span>. This agrees with the context, for Paul, in the conduct of Peter and the other Jewish Christians, beheld an infringement of the truth of the gospel, especially of the principle of Christian freedom founded in the gospel, on account of its effect on the Gentile Christians: How is it that thou art compelling the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? (Meyer).[The force of  is open to discussion, especially as the word  is not only  , but very rare. Lightfoot says it denotes here not the goal to be attained, but the line of direction to be observed. See Winer, p. 424. And Ellicott in reply to Meyer, who claims that  would have been used to express the idea of rule or measure, observes that the instances he quotes are all after . If the line of direction be the meaning, the E. V. is correct, and the implication is that Peter did not deviate from the truth of the gospel, but from the line of conduct which the truth of the gospel marked out, hence the verb retains a semi-local meaning, walk straight.R.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>Before all<\/strong>, very probably = in an assembly of the Church, although not convened immediately for this purpose (Meyer)before Jewish and Gentile Christians.<strong>If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles:<\/strong> means the accustomed practice of Peter, from which he only then receded.<strong>How is it that thou art compelling the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?<\/strong>Paul shows him the set-contradictoriness of his behavior, by a kind of ironical address. Thou thyself a Jew, livest as a Gentileand how comes it, then, that thou coustrainest Gentiles to live Jewishly? Is not that an utter contradiction? It is true Peter does not <em>constrain<\/em> the Gentiles directly; it is a turn which sharpens the censure; in reality, it was only an indirect constraining through the authority of the example of Peter. The opinion is, therefore, quite unfounded, which supposes that the messengers of James had preached the principle of the <em>necessity<\/em> of the observance of the laweven for Gentile Christiansand that Peter had at least tacitly supported this principle. Thereby they would have directly oppugned the view of James himself (<span class='bible'>Acts 15<\/span>.), and Peter would have oppugned his own. His dissimulation at this time by no means authorizes the assumption that he had changed his view as to the indispensableness or dispensableness of the law itself.But at all events the Gentile Christians in Antioch looked upon Peter as one who, previously not observing the Jewish law, all at once began to observe it. That it was mere dissimulation, and not an actual change of view respecting the law, they did not at first know; and, therefore, they might easily, even if no one attempted directly to impose the law upon them, feel constrained to regard it as something necessary, and also to guide themselves in practice according to itat least, in this one point respecting meats. There was at all events the danger that such a <em>moral compulsion<\/em> might be exercised; and when once a single point was regarded as necessary, matters might go farther.Against Wieselers explanation: You so act that the Gentiles also must live as Jews, if they wish any longer to eat with you (which is connected with his erroneous view respecting the journey of the Apostle narrated <span class='bible'>Gal 2:1<\/span> sq.), let it be here remarked only: Had Peter, by his conduct, only imposed on the Gentile Christians of Antioch the necessity of again observing the decrees of the apostolic council, in order to be able to eat with the Jewish Christians, and had Paul himself so regarded it, Peter would certainly not have received this public rebuke from Paul. Peters conduct, his yielding from fear, would indeed have been censurable, yet the consequences of this for others could only have given occasion for a public rebuke, provided they endangered the <em>life of faith;<\/em> but on Wieselers supposition this could not have resulted. is, without doubt, different from  , and is not merely another expression for this, but it is with design that .  is not repeated. With Peter, at that time, a relapse into .  took placeat least in practice, and through it a misleading of the Gentile Christians into  was to be feared.   was in the Jewish Christian something in itself quite irreprehensible, was only a maintenance of national usage; in the Gentile Christian a .  became a , that is, a Judaizing, being a Judaizer. [Hence, when Peter, who had been living , occupying the position of the Gentile Christians, began again to live  his action was constructively , and a moral compulsion put upon his late associates, the Gentile Christians, to do the same.R.] The distinction is difficult to render in a translation; it is something like, to live Jewishly,to be Jewish.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:15-21<\/span>. That this is a continuation of the address to Peter, is self-evident to every unprejudiced reader, and the assumption that an address to the Galatians suddenly comes in here is so utterly at variance with the context that it is unnecessary to refute it. To mention no other reasons against it, let any one read the historical narrative, extending from as far back as <span class='bible'>Gal 1:13<\/span>, up to this point, and imagine now, all at once, without any transition, an address to the Galatians, beginning, We are, by nature, <em>Jews<\/em>. This view, it is true, has found again decided advocates in Wieseler, Von Hofmann. True, on our view also, the exposition is somewhat difficult, but it commends itself too distinctly to allow us to hesitate on account of the difficulties of the interpretation. And has not this difficulty, in part, its ground in this, that Paul only cites words, spoken on <em>another<\/em> occasion, and perhaps somewhat condensed also.At all events the words are not to be regarded as merely addressed to Peter personally. Paul passes over into a more general exposition, for the instruction of the Gentile and Jewish Christians that were then present. He makes out of the transaction, which then arose respecting the eating or not eating with the Gentiles, a <em>locum communem<\/em> (an article of doctrine), which extends much further than the transaction itself. He speaks of the works of the law generally.Roos. Paul cites with such detail his words then uttered for this very reason, that the substance of what he then said corresponds so well with the purpose of his letter, suits the case of the Galatians so precisely. Of course it cannot be affirmed that Paul cites the words that he then used, with literal exactness; his expressions may have been modified to a nearer correspondence with the particular purpose for which he here adduces them, although there is nowhere in the expressions themselves any necessity for such an opinion.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:15<\/span>. <strong>We are by nature Jews<\/strong>, <em>etc.<\/em><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:15-17<\/span> give the ground of the censure in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span> : we, as Jews, have the law, which, of itself, exalts us above the Gentiles, who, as without law, are to be regarded as sinners; yet we have surrendered the preminence which we had, and emancipated ourselves from the law in the knowledge that a man is not justified by it, but by faith in Christ,how then can one of us wish to bring the Gentiles under the law, over whom it was never in force?would be the very obvious conclusion, which Paul, at all events, compels the hearer to draw, but he himself makes the more general, but more pointed one: How then can any one of us press the observance of the law again, as though otherwise we fell into the category of Gentiles of sinners? One who does this makes Christ thereby a minister of sinthat is, he declares, by this restablishment of the law, that faith in Christ itself, as it involves the giving up of the law, brings men into the category of sinners (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:17<\/span>).<strong>Not sinners of the Gentiles.<\/strong>Spoken from the national and theocratic point of view, on which Paul expressly places himself by the emphasizing of their Jewish descent. From that point of view, the Gentiles, as , in contrast with the Jews, who are , are, in themselves,   , although it is, of course, certain that Paul, in another sense, enforces the truth that there is also an  ., <span class='bible'>Rom 2:12<\/span>; and that, in a deeper sense, they also, as Jews (with the law), were , is an essential thought of the following context, inasmuch as they found justification only through faith in Christ.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>. <strong>Yet knowing that.<\/strong>It is simplest to take  , knowing that, <em>etc.<\/em>, as the protasis, so that the apodosis begins with  , we also, and to supply  in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:15<\/span>. The objection of Meyer, that the statement of how Paul and Peter had come to the faith, would not be historically accurate, inasmuch as the conversion of neither had come to pass in the discursive way implied in   ., is whimsical. The foundation of their faith in Christ was the knowledge, or at least the feeling, that in this faith alone justification was found. Only in the measure in which they acquired this conviction, did their faith in Christ become a full, ripe faith.<strong>A man is not justified<\/strong>, <em>etc.<\/em>As Paul here is merely citing words spoken on another occasion, the doctrine of the justification of man not by works of the law, but by faith in Jesus Christ appears here only as a doctrinal principle of the general Pauline theology. It is uttered in a very definite manner, is almost dogmatically formulated, yet strictly speaking it is not demonstrated, but presupposed as familiar. (Chap. 3. contains not so much an elucidation of the nature of justification as a demonstration that it results from faith, not from the law, instructive as this demonstration doubtless is for the apprehension of its nature.) Hence the philological investigation of the word  belongs rather to the exposition of the Epistle to the Romans. On the doctrinal conception of justification, see Doctrinal Notes below.<\/p>\n<p>Looking at the present context alone, we should be disposed to refer the expression, <strong>works of the law<\/strong> to merely ceremonial requirements of the law; but by thus doing we should miss entirely the Apostles meaning. The meaning of the phrase not justified by the works of the law is not to be gathered from the immediate context merely; it is, as intimated above, a proposition, elsewhere set forth in detail, and only cited here with the presupposition that it is familiar.The idea   is to be taken in the universality implied in the expression. It denotes simply works prescribed by the law, whether of a more ritual character, or, in the stricter sense, moral injunctions. For a more particular consideration, see Doctrinal Notes below.<\/p>\n<p>[The E. V. renders   rather weakly, but, since the meaning is except, but only, <em>sola fide<\/em> (Luther, Meyer). The justification is not at all by works of the law; which is also the meaning of the formal, final clause of the verse. , <em>per fidem.<\/em> Faith is the means by which justification is received. Hooker: The only hand which putteth on Christ to justification. The Apostle also uses  with ; that preposition may imply <em>origin<\/em>, but as it is used with  in this connection, that idea is forbidden; perhaps the reason of the change was merely to make the correspondence,   . It is here used in each case with , where the thought of origin may be implied.<strong>We believed in Christ Jesus.<\/strong>Not became believers in (Lightfoot), but have put our faith in. The preposition () retaining its proper force, and marking not the mere direction of the belief, but the ideas of union and incorporation with (Ellicott).There seems to be some ground for the change from Jesus Christ to Christ Jesus here; it is more elevated than the usual form (Meyer), brings the Messiahship into prominence, as we also refers to Paul and Peter, who were Jews (Alford). Still this must not be insisted on.The genitives  and  throughout are objective genitives (Meyer, Ellicott, Alford).R.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>For by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.<\/strong>[Schaff: Literally, shall all flesh not be justified, find no justification. For the negation attaches to the verb, and not to the noun. This justifies the force of   above. No justification at all from works, even in connection with faith.R.] This is founded on <span class='bible'>Psalms 143<\/span>. In the parallel passage, <span class='bible'>Rom 3:20<\/span>,  , in his sight, is further added. Wieseler: The words    Paul has added entirely in the sense of the original passage; for when the Psalmist said, that before God no flesh shall be justified, he of course had in mind the works prescribed by the O. T. law. Since then this law prescribes not only outward works, but also holy dispositions, we must understand the latter also as included both by the Psalmist and Paul among the works of the law.Shall be justified.It remains undetermined whether the Apostle writes  [future] in view of a final issue in the case of the individual or of mankind, but a final judgment is indicated by the future both here and in the original passage. Only thus, too, is there a progress of thought; otherwise the discourse would be intolerably indefinite. The entrance upon the way of faith () is explained from the knowledge that in the present it is the only means of becoming righteous, and the exclusion of the way of legal doing (   ) has its ground in the unprofitableness of it, for appearing before God hereafter as righteous. Von Hofmann.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:17<\/span>. <strong>But if, while we seek to be justified in Christ.<\/strong>In Christ not=through communion with Christ,  . , although of course faith brings us into inward union with Christ, but it denotes Christ as the ground of our justification, as the <em>causa meritoria<\/em> in which it rests (Wieseler). [The phrase   is a formula of such deep significance in Pauls Epistles, that it is perhaps better always to find in it the idea of union, fellowship with Christ. Why not understand it thus: justified because in Christ by faith? See Ellicott, and compare Meyer <em>in loco.<\/em>R.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>We ourselves also.<\/strong>On our side also, so that we too came into the class of sinners of the Gentiles. If we came into this class in and through the effort to be justified in Christ, Christ would thus be a <strong>minister of sin<\/strong>, would make sinners and not righteous, and would therefore render a service to sin. On this interpretation of the protasis, the apodosis cannot be an interrogation (against Meyer); for from this apodosis it is now justly concluded that Christ would be the minister of sin.<strong>God forbid<\/strong> negatives therefore the protasis on account of the consequence resulting therefroma consequence in fact utterly inadmissible. It is true, everywhere else in Pauls writings,   negatives a question. If it be thought on this account necessary to assume a question here, the protasis must be taken differently, somewhat, thus: But if we, while we were seeking to be justified in Christ, were ourselves found sinnersbecause we would thereby declare, that the law has not availed us for justification, but that we were notwithstanding the law sinners, still needing justificationis Christ therefore a minister of sin? Only we should then expect, as in <span class='bible'>Rom 3:3<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 3:5<\/span>,   . ; as Von Hofmann remarks. He therefore supplies  in the protasis, making it a complete sentence, and translates: But if as those, who seek to be justified in Christ, <em>sc.<\/em>, we are found, then are we also found sinners. But this explanation is evidently forced. It must also be noted that, while Paul elsewhere only uses   after an interrogation, he as constantly introduces that interrogation with . As a deviation from his usual practice must be admitted in any case, the further deviation, that  . is not preceded by an interrogation may well be conceded. But in any case the explanation is difficult. [Light foot fairly discusses the various explanations. 1. As an attack on the premises through a monstrous conclusion (as above). 2. An illogical conclusion deduced from premises in themselves correct. This view, which makes an interrogation in the last clause, is preferred by him, and by most English commentators. Seeing that in order to be justified in Christ it was necessary to abandon our old ground of legal righteousness and to become sinners (<em>i.e.<\/em>, to put ourselves in the position of the heathen) may it not be argued that Christ is thus made a minister of sin? This interpretation best develops the subtle irony of : We Jews look down upon the Gentiles as sinners; yet we have no help for it but to become sinners like them. It agrees with the indicative  and with Pauls use of  . It paves the way for the words which follow: I, through the law, am dead to the law. , is to be preferred to  in this case. The former hesitates, the latter concludes.R.]<\/p>\n<p> ,<span class=''>39<\/span> in no way whatever is Christ a minister of sin, for it is not the seeking justification in Him, that makes me a sinner, but I am found a sinner in an entirely opposite case. [Lightfoot: Nay verily, <em>for<\/em>, so far from Christ being a minister of sin, there is no sin at all in abandoning the law; it is only converted into a sin by returning to the law again.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:18<\/span>. <strong>For if I build again the very things I destroyed.<\/strong>In this opposite case, I represent myself as a sinner, but the blame does not rest on Christ. Build up again, <em>etc.<\/em> Thus Paul describes the conduct of Peter, who previously, and even in Antioch had at first declared the Mosaic law not binding, as Christians had therefore, as it were, torn it down as a now useless building; but afterwards through his Judaizing conduct (even though it did not arise from conviction), represented it again as binding, and hence, as it were, built up the demolished edifice anew.The first person veils what had taken place <em>in concreto<\/em>, under the milder form of a general statement (Meyer).Wieseler, according to his view of the whole section, gives the sense thus: But if we also, who seek to be justified in Christ, are convicted as sinners, that is, should sin; Christ is not therefore a promoter of sin. For then I am myself to blame for the transgression, since what I have destroyed (namely, the dominion of sin!) this I build up again. According to this, Paul is here laying stress upon the indissoluble connection between justification and sanctification. Certainly a striking example of dogmatizing exegesis.!<strong>I prove myself a transgressor:<\/strong><em>i.e.<\/em>, of the law. In what way? we must ask, for it might be the destroying itself in which the sin consisted, not the building again. The latter certainly; in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span> Paul tells us why.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:19-21<\/span>. [Bengel: <em>Summa ac medulla Christianismi.<\/em>R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span>. <strong>For I through the law died to the law.<\/strong>I for my own part, letting my own experience speak, to say nothing of the experience of others. Meyer. For introduces a proof, found in through the law. Whoever has been freed from the law through the law itself, in order to stand in a higher relation, acts in opposition to the law, proves himself a transgressor if not withstanding this he returns again into the legal relation. Meyer.  is of course in both cases the Mosaic law, since otherwise the passage would have no demonstrative force; not the law of Christ in the first case as <span class='bible'>Rom 8:2<\/span>. [The distinction made by Light-foot in his notes on this passage, must be regarded. The law is here spoken of, not as to its <em>economical purpose<\/em> (as Wordsworth who limits the meaning here to the law as a covenant), but rather in its <em>moral effects<\/em>.R.] I through the law died to the law that is, the law itself caused me to die to it. But what now is the meaning of 1. <em>I died to the law?<\/em> That thereby a becoming free from the law is affirmed is clear. But in the first place this dying to the law is not (with many expositors) to be construed as an activity bearing upon the law=it has come to this, that I have acquitted myself of dependence on the law, <em>etc.<\/em> The Apostle means to affirm something as having happened <em>to<\/em> him, not something as having been done <em>by<\/em> him, although of course this event has had a basis in his ethical nature. In the next place, however, the conception of dying, which is involved in the expression, is not to be at once transmuted into that of becoming free; or else justice is not done to the Apostles turn of thought, which here, as the sequel shows, revolves about the ideas of life and death. Compare the analogous expressions:  -, . , <span class='bible'>Rom 6:2<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 6:10-11<\/span>, where also the Apostle, as the connection in each passage shows, means an event coming to pass through dying, <span class='bible'>Gal 2:10<\/span> in the physical, <span class='bible'>Gal 2:2<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span>, in the ethical sense. Still more closely analogous is <span class='bible'>Rom 7:1<\/span> sq. In <span class='bible'>Gal 2:4<\/span> of that passage we have the analogous expressiononly there it is passive, while here it is expressed by the neuter verb    and in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:1<\/span> he gives us the key to the figure in the sentence; the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth. The becoming free from the law is therefore, of course, the <em>result<\/em> of the dying to the law, but not immediately this itself. Died to the law is=I have died with this effect, that the law has lost me, who had hitherto belonged to it, that is, that its dominion over me, its claims upon me ceased, so that it could no longer urge its requirements upon me, as heretofore. While died of itself already intimates the legitimacy of this acquittal from the law, the complete demonstration of this is contained in the fact that this dying to the law has come to pass <em>through<\/em> the law not by a power residing outside of it has this death to the law been effected, not in any antinomistic way, not in conflict with the law, so that this would have any ground of complaint. But now the question <span class='bible'>Isaiah 2<\/span>. how has he <em>through the law<\/em> died to the law? how has the law itself brought about in him a state of death as regards the law, and therewith a release from its dominion? Thus much, that the law leads to death, Paul plainly declares, <em>e g.<\/em> <span class='bible'>Rom 7:5<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 7:10-11<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 7:13<\/span>. The middle term there is, that it is the  itself which excites sin into . This thought is of obvious application hero, The explanation would then be; by the fact that the law brought me death, its dominion over me reached, it is true, its culmination, but thereby also was broken and done away. For with him who has died, the dominion of the law ceasesaccording to the principle cited above. And deducing the reason from the passage itself, we might thus state it; for the law can no more come forward with the claims that I should keep it, in order to justification, when its effect is rather death. The objection that the Apostle could not well affirm this dying of himself, as something actual since by his conversion he had been preserved from this effect of the law, will not hold; for Paul, <span class='bible'>Rom 7:10<\/span> affirms this very thing himself. This explanation is, however, at variance with the fact that according to <span class='bible'>Gal 3:24<\/span>, the  is, indeed   , but of itself, without Christ, does not yet lead to mans becoming free from it. Now it is true, that this passage reads as if Paul here refers the dying to the law directly to the law itself, but he then proceeds to give the elucidation of this, by giving the immediate cause of the dying, namely, I have been crucified with Christ. This statement therefore explains the former one. In the same way the dying unto sin, mentioned <span class='bible'>Romans 6<\/span> is by means of the dying with Christ, and in <span class='bible'>Romans 7<\/span> the death of Christ is made the cause of the becoming dead to the law. Thus much then is already clear, that the law in both cases is of course the same (Mosaic) law, but in each case it comes into view in a different relation; in  in its requirements, in   in its effect. This explains in a simple way the paradoxical expression, according to which the law appears as making free from itself. But since it is still the same law, Paul is entitled to say, that he who will nevertheless again live unto the law although through the law he died unto the law exhibits himself as a transgressor <em>sc.<\/em>, of the law.<\/p>\n<p>Let us now consider the first statement of the purpose of this dying namely: <strong>that I might live unto God<\/strong>, with the dying to the law the living to the law, has, as the very terms imply, come lo an end. As long as this existed, no living unto God was possible, but with the dying to the law every hinderance to this living unto God is removed. Live unto God: just as <span class='bible'>Rom 8:11<\/span>. As the dying to the law may not be treated as immediately convertible into a being released from the law, obliterating the conception of dying; so on the other hand the realism of the Pauline expressions requires the like in the case of the antithetical expression: live to God. Paul wishes first to oppose to the being dead a being alive, therefore this means: that I might be living as regards God=with this effect, that God should have me, after the law has lost me. As from the being dead there resulted the dissolution of a connectionwith the lawwhich had hitherto existed, so from the life there results the formation of a new connection, namely, with God. (Why precisely this results, appears first from what follows, for from the dying to the law through the law of itself, there would certainly not as yet result any new life at all, and especially a life for God.) Hence by living unto God as well as by dying to the law Paul wishes to express, chiefly, an event, not an activity, something which should be accomplished in him, not something which should be done by him in consequence of the dying to the law. Comp. the way in which Paul, <span class='bible'>Rom 6:11<\/span> sets forth the living unto God of Christians as something that actually comes to pass in their case, not as something which is as yet their task. According to this it would be about=    , <span class='bible'>Rom 7:4<\/span>; to belong to God, which involves both a being under Gods authority and a communion with God. So far it rather affirms the possession of a good, the attainment of a position, the gaining of a profit, than the proposal of a work. The next verse especially leads us to refer it to the full filial status in relation to God, as it appertains primarily to Christ. This filial status would then be opposed to the condition under the law. Comp. <span class='bible'>Gal 3:23<\/span> sq. The fact that Paul here contrasts God and law, living unto God and living to the law would then be explained by the essential difference existing between the full filial position of Gods children and the state of bondage under the law. And the antithesis would be essentially the same which Paul sets forth, <span class='bible'>Rom 6:14<\/span>, as an antithesis between being under the law and under grace. Life, however, is not merely a state, but essentially an activity also, actualizing itself and having permanence only as such. Hence living to God indicates, though not primarily, yet as immediately resulting, an activity and course of conduct with reference to God, and the more so indeed for the very reason, that by this living to God especially a good is gained; on which account also Paul, <em>e.g.<\/em>, <span class='bible'>Rom 6:12-13<\/span>, affirms as an obligation contained therein, the obligation to yield ones self to God. Since he there derives this obligation from the being alive unto God, we should doubtless assume it here also, as a secondary idea implied in that I might live unto God. In the first place the expression statement of designpoints to something, which even if it is on the one hand already given, yet on the other is also still to be looked for. And in the second place the connection points to this ethical interpretation, for Paul means to repel the allegation that by faith in Christ, by abandoning the position of the law, one be comes a sinner: and he cannot do this more emphatically than by describing the release from the law as the operation of the law itself, and as having for its purpose the living unto God. Living unto God then passes over into the meaning: to dedicate ones life to God, the dative thus acquiring of course a yet fuller meaning, denoting not merely possession, but devotion, surrender to. The antithesis between living unto God and living unto the law is also to be explained as <span class='bible'>Romans 6<\/span>. For the law leads to sin (and to death). The living to the law then in truth sunders from God. The dying to the law thus acquires the sense of dying unto sin (<span class='bible'>Romans 6<\/span>.), though of course it is not to be identified with it.<\/p>\n<p>[Ellicott thus sums up the results; while his views do not differ materially from those given above, the statement is so succinct that the substance of it may well be inserted here: 1. Law in each case has the same meaning. 2. The Mosaic law is meant. 3. The law is regarded under the same aspect as in <span class='bible'>Rom 8:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Rom 8:13<\/span>, a passage in strictest analogy with the present. 4. It was not   or   but , through the instrumentality of the law, that the sinful principle worked within and brought death upon all. 5. Died is not merely <em>legi valedixi<\/em>, but expresses generally what is afterwards more specifically expressed by I have been crucified with. 6. The dative to the law is not merely with reference to, but a species of dative <em>commodi<\/em>: I died not only as concerns the law, but as the law required. He paraphrases thus I <em>through the law<\/em>, owing to sin, was brought under its curse; but having undergone this, with, and in the person of Christ, I <em>died to the law<\/em> in the fullest and deepest sensebeing both free from its claims and having satisfied its curse. So Lightfoot: The law is the strength of sin. At the same time it provides no remedy for the sinner. On the contrary it condemns him hopelessly, for no one can fulfil the requirements of the law. The law then exercises a double power over those subject to it; it makes them sinners and punishes them for being so. What can they do to escape? They have no choice but to throw off the bondage of the law, for the law itself has driven them to this. They find the deliverance, which they seek, in Christ. Thus then they pass through three stages 1. Prior to the lawsinful, but ignorant of sin; 2. under the lawsinful, and conscious of sin, yearning after better things; 3. free from the lawfree and justified in Christ. The second stage (through the law) is a necessary preparation for the third (died to the law). So Meyer and many others, following Chrysostom in the main.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span>. <strong>I have been crucified with Christ<\/strong>. . I have come into fellowship with Christs death on the cross, through faith, so that what happened to Christ has also happened to me. The Apostle declares thereby in what way the dying to the law through the law has been effected. Christ died through the law, for in the crucifixion the curse of the law was fulfilled upon Him. Whoever therefore is crucified with Christ, has also died through the law=the curse of the law is fulfilled on him too. But Christ, dying <em>through<\/em> the law, died also <em>to<\/em> the law, <em>i.e.<\/em>, His life of subjection to the law came to an end (comp. <span class='bible'>Gal 4:4<\/span>) even according to the principle, <span class='bible'>Rom 7:1<\/span>, and the more so in His case, because it brought the curse undeservedly upon Him, and therefore forfeited its claim. As now the one crucified with Christ has died <em>through<\/em> the law, he has at the same time thereby also died to the law=he has, for the law, become a dead man, such an one as is no longer subject to the law, is free from it and its claims. The law over against him has no right of possession, having lost it. Comp. <span class='bible'>Rom 7:2<\/span> : dead to the law through the body of Christ. An equivalent sense is contained in <span class='bible'>Gal 3:25<\/span> : faith having come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster. For crucified with Christ rests essentially upon faith. As I have been crucified with Christ was the proof of the precious declaration (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span>), go <span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span> first makes clear, why in consequence of the dying to the law through the law, he has attained to a living unto God. For as it is especially true of Christ that through the law, He died to the law, so it is also especially true of Him, that this came to pass that He might live unto God. Comp. <span class='bible'>Rom 6:10<\/span>. For His death on the cross was for Him the departure from that life in which He also had been subject to the law (<span class='bible'>Gal 4:4<\/span>), and through His resurrection it led in His case to the entrance into a life of another kind, into a life, in which He without any medium stood in immediate relation to God, in a pure filial relation, something which is most simply expressed by living unto God. Whoever now believes in Christ, participates, as in Christs death, so in Christs new life; as he is crucified with Christ, so he lives with Christ (<span class='bible'>Rom 6:8<\/span>). But Paul does not stop with this thought; he is not satisfied with a crucified Christ that he might live with Christ<strong>It is, however, no longer I that live<\/strong>.In his case the being crucified with has indeed led to a life; but what now lives in him is no more his Ego; this his Ego did live, when he was still under the law, without knowledge of Christ; it is therefore an Ego essentially linked with the law, disappearing with the legal life, so that he after the revolution which has come to pass within him through faith in Christ and the release from the law, must regard it as altogether vanished out of existence. This whole Ego has died with Christ.<strong>But Christ liveth in me<\/strong>.Another life is it, on the contrary ( adversative), that is now in him, the life of another personality; and this personality is Christ, <em>viz.<\/em>, as one who has Himself passed through death to life. And as such He is living unto God. Therefore although living with Christ has as its result, living unto God, this must needs become far more complete by a living of Christ Himself in the man.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Yea the life which now I live in the flesh<\/strong>.But while Paul has declared of himself, that Christ Himself lives in him, Christ as the risen and glorified One, he, on the other hand, knows well that even yet there appertains to him as before, a life in the flesh, <em>i.e.<\/em>, a life of terrestrial corporeality, and so far, therefore, a yet imperfect life, which of itself stands in conflict with the life of Christ in him ( in   adversative). [It is perhaps better to regard  as introducing an explanatory and partially concessive clause (Ellicott). So far as I now live in the flesh; it is still a life in faith. Lightfoot. To avoid the repetition of butthe word yea will convey the force of the connectionEven though I do live a life in the flesh, Christ so lives in me, that yea this very life I live by the faith, <em>etc<\/em>.R.] Flesh here docs not of course affirm an ethical defect, for he affirms this life at this very moment of himself, but only so to speak, a physical life; the opposite idea is not: in the Spirit, but: in vision, in heaven. Paul does not, however, on this account, recall what he said before, but reconciles the life in the flesh with the life of christ in him by <strong>I live in the faith<\/strong>.Now is in opposition to the past time before the dying to the law. Now, after he has died to thelaw, he lives, it is true, even yet in the flesh, but he lives in the faith. In the faith is of course opposed, first of all in a restricted way, to in the flesh, on which account also the two phrases are conjoined; but in fact it constitutes the antithesis to the previous living to the law. [Not by faith, but in faith, the atmosphere as it were which he breathed in this his new spiritual life (Lightfoot).R.] <strong>Of the Son of God<\/strong>,Christ, we may believe, is designedly distinguished by this exalted predicate, in order to characterize faith as something great, in that it lays hold on the Son of God Himself. As if to say: what matters it that I still live in the flesh? Even in the flesh I possess through faith the Son of God! At the same time also the preposterousness of the thought, that one can become a sinner, seeking to be justified in Christ, [or that Christ is a minister of sin.R.] is intimated. <strong>Who loved me and gave himself for me<\/strong>.It is indeed natural that I should believe on Him, since He, <em>etc<\/em>.and on the other hand this is a more definite statement of what faith believes.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:21<\/span> is a simple conclusion from what immediately precedes. Men cannot now say, that <strong>I frustrate the grace of God<\/strong>, for this manifested itself in the atoning death of the Son of God. But precisely in this do I believe, yea, my whole life is a life in faith thereon. Exactly the reverse: <strong>if righteousness come through the law, then Christ died without cause<\/strong>, needlessly, and if I through the law sought justification, I should then declare the death of Christ to have taken place in vain, and should thus reject the grace of God: but now this latter is precisely what I did not do, and therefore not the former; I cannot be reproached with this. It is to be supposed, that some accused Paul, on account of his independence of the law in his course of conduct, of a contempt of the grace of God, not recognizing, in their confusion of thought, the truth that just this self-elevation of Christ was the chief manifestation of this grace, that therefore every disparagement of that self-devotion to death, by emphasizing the law, implied a contemning of this grace. This  is, in conclusion, a sharply trenchant word. [Meyer: This death took place unnecessarily, if what it should effect, could be attained through the law. Erasmus is excellent: <em>est autem ratiocinatio ab impossibili.<\/em>R.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>DOCTRINAL AND ETHICAL<\/strong>.<\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Controversy of Paul with Peter<\/em> is a frequent, but incorrect title of this section. It should rather be entitled: <em>Peters weak yielding and Pauls open rebuke of it<\/em>. For there is not the slightest mention made of a controversy between the two, and especially none of any opposing reply provoked by Paul.<\/p>\n<p>As regards the fault of Peter, the question, in what it consisted, has been answered in the main above. To express it generally, it was a practical denying of the freer, genuinely evangelical conviction, to which he had attained, and that too from an unworthy motive, namely the fear of man, a fear of the censure of legally-minded Christians (and thus at all events an ). This of itself gives an important hint as to how we are to show regard for the weak, and when we may, out of consideration for them, renounce some particulars of Christian freedom. It is right only when it proceeds not from the fear of men or their censure or in any other way from self-interest, but from indulgent care that scandal be not given, and conscience be not perplexed.Peters conduct, however, was particularly indefensible on account of the special circumstances under which it took place; at a time when it was of moment to secure the principal of Christian liberty, the truth of the gospel, which through Peters behavior was put in jeopardy: for the Gentile Christians, who were witnesses of it, were thereby induced to suppose that the observing of the Mosaic <em>law<\/em> was something necessary for a Christian, were shaken in their previous Christian conviction. A further important hint as to this regard for the weak! it may be duty, it may also be forbidden, when the fundamental principle of evangelical freedom would thereby be rendered doubtful to any one (or when, on the other hand, it might be perverted so as to establish the legal position, and to support an attack upon evangelical liberty).<\/p>\n<p>The nature of the fault determines also our judgment respecting it. It was a fault: and on this account Pauls correction of it, and that in the Way in which it took place, <em>i. e<\/em>., publicly, before all, was warranted, nay, necessary: necessary, not so much on account of the fear of man betrayed in it, as on account of the perplexity of conscience among the Gentile Christians, which was to be apprehended. This was the reason why Paul took occasion to set forth with such distinctness the evangelical doctrine of justification by faith. That a Peter should be set right by Paul, ill accords with the Romish view of the primacy of Peter. The transaction in Antioch will therefore also be urged with propriety against the assumption of such a primacy. The narrative is also instructive for the just apprehension of the general personal characters of the Apostles, and constitutes a corrective against exaggerated notions of these, as though a shortcoming, and unwarranted step, or even a sin, were never possible in their case.But on the other side, more must not be made of Peters fault than it really was. It must not be regarded as anything else than a sin of weakness. If even Peters denial of his Master, rightly judged, can only be regarded as such, much more, and with entire certainty must this case in Antioch be so regarded, and this case, although in some measures analogous to his denial, is much less scandalous as indeed, considering that meanwhile he had been endued with the Holy Ghost, might be expected. That he strove with the Spirit, is not even to be imagined, <em>nam quo rectore apostoli utebantur, spiritus sanctus neque sublata illos omni virium humanarum efficientia neque ita modcratus est, ut labe quavis eximerentur vel castigationi fratern locus non esset<\/em> (Elwert, p. 16), as little as that sins of weakness generally are impossible in those who have received the Holy Ghost. Moreover, as this lapse of Peter was a lapse in practical conduct, and not in teaching, it cannot be pretended that it overturns faith in the inspiration of the Scriptures. The apostolic dignity of Peter and of his teaching, Paul does not in the least assail, and does not speak of them as impaired; as indeed it is precisely in his teaching on this particular point that Peter here comes into view as occupying the right position, failing of faithfulness to it in his practical behavior only. But in any case, the uncertainty of the senior Apostles respecting the obligation of the law, the existence of which is plainly enough attested by the Acts, does not warrant us in drawing a conclusion as to the truth of apostolic teaching generally. There was in this matter a learning, a growth and advancement to clear knowledge of the evangelical truth: and just in this point the corrective is given and the genuine truth of the gospel shown to us by means of Paul, in whose calling we are not to see a chance, but the significant dispensation of the Head of the Church, who knew her needs. We need not therefore isolate one from the other, but as and because both are given together, they should also be taken together, and out of both together we should gain the full light of evangelical knowledge of the truth.Least warranted of all is the misuse of this passage to maintain the existence of a standing difference and permanent ill-feeling between Paul and Peter. Their agreement of view appears in a way hardly to be expected in Peter, inasmuch as he too set forth the principle of evangelical freedom (from the law) by his eating in common with the Gentile Christians; and if in consequence of Peters weakness there arose a difference, nothing whatever points to anything permanent, to any deep division, but what took place in a single case was rebuked by Paul, and the unjustifiableness of this conduct openly demonstrated. The publicity of the rebuke, moreover, is by no means to be regarded merely as making it keener, but as showing no less the <em>brotherly<\/em> way in which the matter was handled, inasmuch as a reproach addressed to Peter in private would have been far more apt to make the impression of a personal strife, and had there been a deeply seated difference, it were inconceivable that Peter would have suffered himself to be thus publicly rebuked.As it is important rightly to understand Peters fault, on the other hand Pauls correction of it must not be misinterpreted; it was not an exaltation of himself, but flowed only from zeal for the truth of the gospel, for the confirmation of Christian consciences; and the decision with which Paul stood forth in behalf of this without fear of man, is instructive. Although, indeed, not every one is competent to such a procedure, but ordinarily only one who has a public standing, like Paul, yet the principle expressed in his procedure is important, namely, that in matters of faith, no human authorities, however high they stand, can give law, but that their acts remain always subject to the test, according to the norm of the truth of the gospel.As the facts here testify against a primacy of Peter, so the <\/p>\n<p>ground and warrant of the act of rebuke witness most strongly against the idea of the Papacy in general, and against everything that borders on it under the protection of the principle of authority.<br \/>[Schaff, <em>Apost. Church<\/em>, p. 258, gives the following <em>resum<\/em>: This event is full of instruction. We cannot, indeed, justly infer from it anything unfavorable to the inspiration and doctrine of Peter; for his fault was rather a practical denial of his real and true conviction. But it shows that the Apostles, even after the outpouring of the Holy Ghost, are not to be looked upon as perfect saints in such sense as to be liable to no sinful weakness whatever. We here discern still the workings of the old sanguine, impulsive nature of Peter, who could, one hour, with enthusiastic devotion, swear fidelity to his Master; and the next, deny him thrice. Paul, too, on his part, may have been too excited and sharp against the senior Apostle, without making due allowance for the delicacy of his position, and his regard for the scrupulosity of the Jewish converts; which certainly go far to excuse, though not to justify Peter. Then again from the conduct of Paul we learn not only the right and duty of combatting the errors even of the most distinguished servants of Christ, but also the equality of the Apostles, in opposition to an undue exaltation of Peter above his colleagues. On the bearing of this passage against the Papal claim to infallibility, see Wordsworth, who makes the error of Peter to have been imposing unjustifiable terms of communion.R.]<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>The Pauline doctrine of Justification<\/em>.We have in this section, in a short dogmatic form, the Pauline doctrine of Justification in the sentence:      ,      ., a man is not justified by the works of the law, but [only] by the faith of Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p><em>a) The idea of works of the law<\/em> is first to be determined. It does not, for instance, signify merely the observance of ritual prescriptions, and the reason why a man is not justified by the works of the law, is not that such ceremonial works are not sufficient. For then Paul would simply have directed attention from these works to others (better, or more difficult ones), and not, as he does, have diverted attention from works, altogether to something totally different, namely, faith. No, as the law itself contains not merely ritual prescriptions, but also precepts peculiarly ethical, undoubtedly the entirely general expression works of the law, also denotes works of either kind. More accuratelyPaul does not divide the law, but takes the law as an integral whole, as a divine institute, which, with all its precepts, the ritual as well as the specially ethical, morally obliges man, and, as an expression of the Divine will, requires and expects obedience from him. (Therefore, even if only ritual observances were meant, yet in reality the ground of non-justification could not be found simply in the externality of these precepts; in them also God has expressed His will; their observance also is to be regarded as a moral service.) Works of the law, therefore, are generally all works that are done (and are) in conformity with the requisitions of the Divine law.Yet this is only a preliminary and entirely general definition. For then the question immediately arises: But why then no justification by them? or (since the idea of being justified itself still awaits elucidation), why does Paul then point entirely away from them to something entirely different? for thus much at least is implied in it. The common answer is: If man only performed such works of the law, all would be well, he would then be justified thereby: but this he does not, and cannot do; therefore of course in this way there is no justification possible. But this answer of itself cannot satisfy; it reminds us too strongly of a <em>lucus a non lucendo<\/em>; the works of the law would then, strictly speaking, have their name from the fact that they are not performed, from their non-existence. On the other hand a man certainly can (even of himself) do works of the law, can fulfil moral demands of the law (nay, he can do that much easier than have faith). But what he thereby accomplishes, is only , works (on which account Paul in the Romans instead of   uses also the abridged expression ), <em>i.e<\/em>., 1. They are only single, isolated acts of obedience, here an , there an , and therefore even if the particular act corresponds to the particular requirement, yet this never completely satisfies the idea of the law, as an integral whole, and all trust in these, therefore, as if one could by these isolated works really fulfil the will of God, is perverted trust. The <em>whole<\/em> law=Gods will, demands fulfilment. This presents the unsatisfactoriness of the works of the law more particularly as extensive. But 2. it presents it also intensively: the works, even because they are works, are only <em>external<\/em> acts of obedience. But the law demands fulfilment by the <em>whole<\/em> man. Works of the law can never satisfy it; and confidence in them, therefore, as if one could endure Gods judgment on the ground of these, is always unfounded. The fulfilment of the law requires first and last a <em>temper of mind<\/em> answerable thereto. In the law God requires obedience to His will: to fulfil it, therefore, man must himself be filled with the spirit of this obedience, and that not a merely external, seeming obedience, but a genuine one, whose source is in love to God. But now the fulfilment, both of the former requirement and of this letter, is shipwrecked on the sinfulness of man, in consequence of which he cannot of himself rise above that want of unity and this externality of his moral acts, in consequence of which he accomplishes only works of the law, and for that very reason does not attain to . First of all then there would be held up before the man the duty of perfectly fulfilling the law extensively and intensively, in contrast with the mere works of the law. But this would really accomplish nothing, because the defect is grounded in the sinfulness of man. There is therefore either no , or it must come in an entirely different way, and this way is the faith of Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>These works of the law Paul nowhere calls good works: he uses the term good works only in the full sense of the word, to denote works which are really good, as being works of faith; which is just what the works of law are not, else  would come from them, and Faith would be superfluous.Far less than by these even is the name of good works deserved by those works which have come up within the Christian period and been imposed as conditions of salvation. These have been only a new form of the works of the law, and therefore Luther, as is well known, found in the Pauline declarations respecting these his most effective weapons against the Romish works of the law and the false confidence reposed in them. On the other hand, it is true, he urges most distinctly and forcibly that, as being mere human ordinances, the ecclesiastical works of the law do not even stand on an equality with the works of the law of the Jews, which at least were commanded by God, and that therefore it is so much the more perverse to trust in them. This is the Roman Catholic form of the works of the law. But they are perpetually undergoing new transformations, and coming up again with the old pretensions (less and less justified as these continually are), agreeably to the natural leaning of man to a righteousness of works. Especially does he find it easy (to say nothing of observances essentially and from the beginning serving this perverse end) to turn even well intended usages and institutions, in themselves salutary, into a law, and then to set his trust upon the observance of these. Nay, even the exercises which are meant to further the life of faith as opposed to the legal life, are themselves too often turned again into works of the law.<\/p>\n<p><em>b) Signification of<\/em> . Passing now to , the term of chief import, we ask what is the signification of this?<\/p>\n<p>This question is most easily answered, if we start from Pauls denial: not by the works of the law. The Jew believes that he  . . . What does this mean, what is expected by the man who believes this? Evidently this belief does not imply his making to himself the <em>ethical<\/em> statement: if I do the works of the law, I shall bemade righteous (<em>justus reddor<\/em>), that is, by God. For certainly he who does the works of the law, does not expect a subsequent <em>justum reddi<\/em> by God; his doing the works of the law in itself constitutes him and proves him (according to the supposition) a <em>justus<\/em>. He is not therefore expecting, as necessary to this, that God shall first translate him into the moral conditions of a <em>justus<\/em>. No: the thought justified by the works of the law conveyed to the Jew the idea of a <em>judgment<\/em> of God pronounced upon him, as being one who accomplished the works of the law: and nothing can therefore be better established than the <em>forensic, declaratory<\/em> signification of : taken, in the first instance, in its most general sense. As to the precise nature of the judgment, it was primarily, simply the sentence: Thou art a  [righteous, just man.R.]. This was what the man needed to render complete his living after the law, and thus , what he needed to make his claim before the law perfect: namely, the Divine judgment that he was thereby ; even had he wished to derive from it nothing else than the <em>certainty<\/em> that he was . With this he would then have had the lofty, ennobling, and blessed consciousness of Gods <em>taking pleasure<\/em> in him, of Gods <em>gracious dispositions<\/em> towards him. But the judgment of God, we know, is never, so to speak, a mere judgment in words, but is also a judgment in <em>deeds<\/em>, that is, the favor of God to any one shows itself in actual blessing. To this, to the obtaining of the blessing of God, and averting of His curse, the expectation of him, who occupied himself with the works of the law, was directed, agreeably to the Divine promises. This blessing was, as is known, primarily a temporal one, temporal good fortune and prosperity, the dwelling in the promised land.<\/p>\n<p>If we apply this to the position which the gospel, denying   . . assumes: a man is justified by the faith of Christ, the sense naturally is: the judgment is uttered respecting him who believes on Jesus Christ, that he is . (How this is brought about, so that the sentence: Thou art , is itself , righteous, by reason of the sacrificial death of Christ, is in this passage only intimated, <span class='bible'>Gal 2:19-21<\/span>, and is elsewhere more explicitly established by Paul.) The main point is first the fact [<em>das dass<\/em>] of this judgment, namely that the Divine complacency and satisfaction is attested thereby: but then, as intimated above all, the whole weight falls upon the manifestation of this in act, upon the effect of this judgment, and hence, upon the certainty of Divine <em>Blessing<\/em> (instead of curse). This blessing then, it is understood, comprehends a sum of manifestations, partly internal, and enjoyed even in the earthly life, but in part such as are only realized in eternity, and make up the fruition of the heavenly inheritance. This elucidation makes it clear that  is not to be taken as immediately identical with the forgiveness of sins; for the theory of a   . . implies the expectation of a  not connected with forgiveness of sins; since the claim is here to a justification founded on a <em>doing<\/em> of the works of the law, and not on a transgression of the law. In this justifying by the faith of Christ then, which becomes necessary for the very reason that, on account of our sinfulness being justified, is not possible by the works of the lawthe forgiveness of sin, of the transgression of the law, is no doubt an integral, nay, more, the fundamental element of the , it is in the full sense an Act of Pardon.The elements into which the  resolves itself, or, if the phrase is preferred, the consequences which grow out of the , are then found in detail (partially at least), in chap. 3, (and also in chap. 4), where the reference to the Blessing, in opposition to the curse (agreeably to our exposition), as well as to the inheritance, is instructive. And if at the beginning of chap. 3 the receiving of the Holy Ghost is described as an effect of faith (as opposed to the works of the law), it is unwarrantable to urge this against the forensic, declaratory sense of justification, as if it signified an internal transformation, a translation from the flesh into the Spirit, <em>etc<\/em>. For the immediate reference here is to the receiving of the Spirit as a Divine <em>blessing<\/em>, the communication of a gracious benefit, as a sign and evidence of the Divine good will, an evidence of pardon. This gift of the Spirit, it is indisputably true, creates a new life, and it is given to this end, but this view is second in order.Nay, this new life itself is also to be regarded as a Divine grace.  therefore is an effective act only in the above named sense, that Gods approving judgment is shown also in act, or that Gods judgment consists in real blessings. It is not an effective act in the sense that  of itself <em>signifies<\/em> an <em>infusio justiti<\/em> of any sort, new life, or the like.Unquestionably the faith of Jesus Christ leads not merely to , but also to a new living with Christ, which is grounded upon a dying with Christ (of which there is a brief mention of this section <span class='bible'>Gal 2:19-20<\/span>). But this is not comprehended in  as Paul uses it; for this idea he has the entirely different turn of thought and expression quoted above. Therefore no one should confound what Paul expressly keeps apart (<em>e.g<\/em>., as he plainly does in the relation of <span class='bible'>Romans 6<\/span> to the preceding chapters).  is not identical with the origination of a new life. In this passage especially (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span> sq.) Pauls allusion to the new life that had arisen in him through faith in Jesus Christ, serves, strictly speaking, only as a reason why he no longer seeks  through the works of the law, but through faith in Christ. Through the crucifixion with Christ the man of the law has been slain in him, and a new man has arisen who lives in faith in Christ. The new man therefore is he who knows his  to be grounded on faith in Christ. It is a sign of the new man, it belongs to his nature to live in the faith of Jesus Christ, and to seek and find in that, instead of in the law, his . But it does not follow from this that the  means the same as to become a new man.<\/p>\n<p>But, allowing that  is not to be identified with the origination of a new life, does not the latter precede the , and is it not, not unfrequently, the material ground of it? This brings us<\/p>\n<p><em>c) To the idea of faith, and its relation to justification<\/em>. The faith of Jesus Christ leads to justification, and this alone does not the works of the law, is what Paul declares with such distinctness. But in what way? Has Faith this effect inasmuch as, according to what has been touched upon above, the believer appropriates to himself the death and the life of Christ = the old man is slain and a new one planted in him, so that God, with reference to this, even though the new life is only in its beginning, yet recognizing in the beginning the guarantee of the rest, acquits him of sin, and bestows upon him blessing and grace, that is justifies him in the forensic sense, and then implants in him still further such life, with the effective method of the justification? This must be denied decidedly: for this simple reason, that otherwise the ground of justification, in the mind of God, would consist in something else than that which the faith of the believer apprehends as its ground, and so his faith would really be an illusion. For 1. The believer believes on Christ, is equivalent to saying that he recognizes in Christ, and particularly in Christs sacrificial death, the ground of his justification. 2. The believer, through his faith in Christ, undoubtedly comes to a new life, but this life is and abides, as our passage itself shows, essentially and above all a life in faith, and in faith on Christs death (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span>); in the conviction of being justified before God by this death, from which then follows a life according to Gods will in the special ethical sense, and transformation of the whole direction of the will. The real ground of justification, therefore, cannot consist in the believers new life itself, but in that in which he himself, renouncing the works of the law, seeks and continually finds it, namely, in Christs atoning death. Else were he entangled in a delusion. And faith justifies simply because it is, as it were, our unreserved assent to the reconciliation already effected in Christ. It needs only that, for through the atoning death of Christ, provided any one will not deny its value, the grace of God is already won for us all; therefore, there remains nothing on our part but to say Yes to it (<em>manus apprehendens<\/em>). Without this, that grace cannot become our own; through it, it does become our own, since an earning of it, or a making ourselves worthy of it, is no longer needful; but, on the contrary, every such thought derogates somewhat from the merit of Christ. Nothing further then is needed than just this believing; we need not fancy this too little when taken in its simple sense = to trust, to place confidence in, and we need not suppose we must first make its idea as it were more complete by taking in its effects, in order to be able to acknowledge faith as the condition<span class=''>40<\/span> of justification. Were faith to be made more than the condition of justification, were it to be made its ground, we might intensify its idea as much as we would, it would still be too little. But now, as on the one hand, Faith utters its Amen to the reconciliation accomplished in Christ, and thus makes the man partaker of it,that is, justifies him, so does it also lay hold of this death itself, which has wrought for it so great a benefit = the man who has heretofore lived, dies with Christ and through Christ, but there comes instead (not out of faith, but out of Christ, yet not without faith), a new man, who lives to God, but ever henceforth seeks the ground of Gods favor in nothing else than in Christ. This trust comes more and more completely into exercise with the new life that springs up, instead of being now superfluous. (This is the double hand of faith.)<\/p>\n<p>By what is said above, the idea of faith is not in any way unduly weakened. Even though man can do nothing more than <em>apprehendere<\/em> what is in God and Christ, yet this very <em>apprehendere<\/em> is the greatest and especially the hardest thing that (sinful) man can do. For it implies nothing less than a giving of all honor to God, and not to ones self, a willingness to renounce ones own reason, ones own merits, ones own will. Hence, even this man cannot have of himself, but God must bring him thereto. And he does it by the pedagogy of the law unto Christ. On this, see the next chapter, although it is already intimated in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span> of this.<\/p>\n<p><strong>HOMILETICAL AND PRACTICAL<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-13<\/span>.Starke:The Apostles also had their faults, and sometimes committed great errors of conduct (<span class='bible'>1Jn 1:8<\/span>). What? Are ministers then, whose authority is so much less than that of the Apostles, to be expected not to err and sin? Therefore, follow them no further than they follow Christ.Even though a thing be done with good intention, yet, so far as it is wrong in itself, or as any scandal arises thereby, it cannot be excused or defended by its good intention. When of two evils one must be chosen, it is better to let a scandal arise than to do anything that may prejudice evangelical truth.Even children of God and great saints are capable of being very easily and suddenly surprised and overcome by the fear of man, when they do not sufficiently watch over themselves.Hedinger:When faults, scandals in doctrine and life are prevalent, it is not for us to be silent, to strike sail and run before the wind, but to stand fast in our place.Quesnel:The higher one stands, the more measured and guarded his conduct should be.<\/p>\n<p>[Calvin:How cautiously we ought to guard against giving way to the opinions of men, lest we turn aside from the right path! If this happened to Peter, how much more easily to us.Luther:Such examples are written for our consolation. If Peter fell, I may likewise fall. If he rose again, I may also rise again. This comfort they take away, who say, the saints do not sin.This is a wonderful matter! God preserved the church, being yet young, and the gospel, by one person. Paul alone standeth to the truth, for he had lost Barnabas, his companion, and Peter was against him. So sometimes one man is able to do more in a council than the whole council besides.R.]<\/p>\n<p>[Burkitt:Such as sin openly, must be reproved openly.No bands of friendship must keep the ministers of God from reproving sin. A notorious fault must be reproved with much boldness and resolution. If such as are eminent in the church fall, they fall not alone; many do fall with them.What a constraining power there is in the example of eminent persons. He is said to compel, in Scripture, not only who doth violently force, but who, being of authority, doth provoke by his example.The errors of those that do rule, become rulers of error. Men sin through a kind of authority, through the sins of those who are in authority.R.]<\/p>\n<p>[How many rejoice at Pauls defence of the liberty of the gospel against Peters weakness, who themselves will not receive rebuke as Peter didnay, are very popes at heart. For there are popes in pews as well as in pulpits, besides the pope who openly claims to be such; Christian liberty suffers from them all.The fear of man, of popular opinion often becomes to us as authoritative as decrees and Papal bulls to others.Peter will not commune with Gentile Christians longer; so he might act if he would, as Peter, but as an Apostle, he thus made terms of communion against the truth of the gospel. He was condemned; do we never seek to bind the conscience not only in meats and drinks, but as respects communion with other Christians?When such conduct ceases to be a private choice, and becomes public scandal, it should be rebuked by one set for the defence of the truth of the gospel.The yet remaining power of narrow national and social and religious prejudices in those who profess Christ as all and in all. How strong in Peter; once so strong in Paul, but now crucified with Christ.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span>. Spener:The whole life of Christians has, besides Gods glory, the end and aim that the truth of the gospel and pure doctrine may be established; those sins, therefore, are great above others, whereby any may be misled as to the truth of the gospel.Starke:So soon as it is taught by words or deeds that anything more is necessary to salvation than the grace of God and faith, so soon is the truth of the gospel wounded.In the matter of scandals, one who either maliciously or heedlessly causes them, has justly reckoned against him and imputed by God, what thereafter arises out of them, and thus the sin may become more grievous through its consequences.Rieger:O God! if I ever err, give me a frankspoken Paul to warn me and make me on the spot or afterwards as mild in yielding, as Peter !Heubner:Things that trouble peace may arise even among children and messengers of God. In <span class='bible'>Act 13:13<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Act 15:31<\/span>, similar things are mentioned. Behold the imperfection of the earthly life! only above is harmony forever undisturbed. The kingdom of Christ, nevertheless, advances even through weak instruments.<\/p>\n<p>Public rebuke: 1. admissible, yes, necessary, when anything has been done that perplexes consciences; 2. how shall it be conducted? Undoubtedly by free exposition of its evil consequences, but then chiefly by renewed and more thorough assertion of the truth of the Gospel: not with personal reproaches; and above all, in brotherly love; 3. difficult; therefore examine thyself well, whether thou be called or at all events fitted therefor, that thou destroy not more good than thou restorest; and if thou perceivest thyself not skilled, leave it: for after all it is not thou that rebukest and God knows well enough how to choose His own instruments. In all cases do it not without earnest looking up to God, that in the discharge of it He will keep thee as from the fear of man, so none the less from vanity, haughtiness and a loveless temper.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:15<\/span>. Starke:The preminence which we who are born of Christian ancestry have above others, must not be misused to the prejudice of divine grace: we must be none the less certain that the grace of Christ alone, not our descent from Christian parents, can save us.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>. Luther:Understand we this article rightly and purely? Then have we the true heavenly sun. But if we lose it, we have nothing else than a hellish darkness.A troubled, wretched conscience should keep no thought or remembrance of the law, nor should oppose to the anger and judgment of God anything else than the sweet comforting word of Christ, which is a word of grace, of forgiveness of sins, of everlasting life and blessedness. But to do this is especially hard. For the fearfulness of the conscience keeps us from well apprehending Christ, and temps us often to let Him go, and to fall back upon the thought of law and sin.As a Jew, through the works which he does after Gods law, cannot be justified, how then should a monk be justified, by his order, a priest by his authority, a philosopher by his skill and wisdom, a sophistical theologian by his sophistry? Wise, pious, and righteous as men may become on earth through their reason and Gods law, yet they are by all their works, merits, masses, and by the best of all their righteousness and acts of worship, not righteous before God.Rieger:What thou art by nature and canst boast concerning thy good bringing up, thy refined education, thy works of the law, distinguish thee doubtless above many others. Thou art not bidden to throw that entirely away. What of quiet days, and advantage to thy health, and the like this secures to thee, enjoy. But into the secret chamber of judgment, where God and the conscience have to do with one another concerning the forgiveness of sins, this is not to intrude. Through no work of the law shall we ever bring it to pass that God will justify us, forgive our sins, bestow on us access to His grace, and the hope of future glory; that we learn alone from Gods word and promise in Christ.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:17<\/span>. Rieger:If I would suffer this thing again to become uncertain to me, namely, that I, leaving all works behind, should be justified through Christ alone; if I would be mistrustful about that, as if I had brought myself into sin by such a disparagement of works; if I fell back again upon works, as chanced to Peter, I should make Christ a minister of sin.Luther:Every one who teaches that faith in Christ doth not justify, unless a man also keep the law, such a one makes Christ a minister of sin, <em>i.e<\/em>. he makes out of him a law-teacher, who teaches just that, and nothing else that Moses teaches. So can Christ then be no Saviour and grace-giver, but would be only a cruel tyrant, who required of us merely impossible things, not one of which any man can fulfil. [For the other view of this passage see Exeg. Notes.Burkitt:The Apostle rejects the inference of the adversaries of the doctrine of justification by faith with the greatest abhorrence and detestation. It is no new prejudice, though a very unjust one, against this doctrine of justification by faith alone, that it opens a door to licentiousness and makes Christ the minister of sin.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:18<\/span>. Starke:Teachers should take good care, that what they tear down with one hand, that they may not build up again with the other.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span>. Rieger.I have not run away from the law like an escaped rogue. It has cost a death, I have made trial of the law before, and learnt well, how far the law carries us, and what is impossible to it. But now, as in the case of a marriage dissolved by death, I am lawfully divorced from the law. I have no desire to knit this bond again.Luther:St. Paul could have said nothing of mightier force against the righteousness that is supposed to come through the law, than just what he here saith: I have died to the law, I have nothing at all more to do with it, it concerns me nothing, nor can it justify me.These words are most full of comfort, and let them come in mind to any one in time of temptations and afflictions, and be in his heart rightly and thoroughly understood. Such a one would without doubt be well able to stand against all danger and dread of death, against all manner of terrors of conscience and of sin, though they fell as vehemently upon him as ever they could.Happy he who, when his conscience falls into distress and temptation, that is, when sin assails and the law accuses him, then can say: What matters that to me; for I have died to thee. But if thou wilt ever dispute with me concerning sins, go, bury thyself with the flesh and its members, my servants pass then in review, plague and crucify them as thou wilt; but me, the conscience, it is for thee to leave, in peace as queen. For thou hast no concern with me since I have died to thee and live now to Christ.It is a strange, curious, and unheard of speech, that to live to the law is as much as to die to God, and to die to the law as much as to live to God. These two sentences are completely and entirely athwart the reason, therefore also no sophist as law teacher can understand them. But do thou give diligence that thou learn well to understand them, namely thus, that who now will live to the law, that is, practise himself in its works, and keep the same, in order that he may thereby be justified, such a one is a sinner and abides a sinner, and therefore condemned to everlasting death and damnation. For the law can make him neither righteous nor blessed, but if it begins to accuse him in right earnest, it only kills him. Therefore to live to the law is, in truth, nothing else than to die to God, and to die to the law is nothing else than to live to God; now to live to God, this is to become righteous through grace and faith on Christ, without any works or law.Starke:The end of our freedom from the law is not, that we may live to ourselves, but that we may live to God and Christ.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span>. In Starke:Christ on His cross was to be regarded as the surety and head of the whole human race; therefore, in His person the whole human race was also crucified. Especially have believers part in the death of Christ, because faith brings with it a perfect union and fellowship between Christ and the faithful.Berlenb. Bible:Faith binds us to the cross of Christ, and there nothing of the old man will remain and be spared. Faith and the cross are to one another very near. Therefore, worldly wisdom turns its back on faith. Many with their faith will even separate the cross from itself; they make of faith a cross before the cross, and say of the other, away, away with it!This is the method of stepping over from the law to the gospel, only through the death of the old Adam, and his peculiar life. It makes a huge corpse. I live.No more after my own willing and working, but in another spirit. We must lose ourselves. A man lives then most blessedly, when he lives not to himself. There must be in the heart another I. The old I must lose itself. But what says the self-love and selfishness that would gladly keep its life, and seek in everything what pleases it, that will not hate its own soul, affections, desires, dispositions, and sensual cravings Its word is: That am I! that is from me! that is in me! therefore, that is mine! that befits me! that pleases me! that is so with me! It demands, therefore, from God and man rest, life, love, honor, obedience, trust, help, assistance, comfort, and enjoyment. O what a heavy stone of stumbling is self-love in Christs way![Bunyan:They only have benefit by Christ to eternal life, who die by His example, as well as live by His blood; for in His death was both merit and example; and they are like to miss in the first, that are not concerned in the second.R.]<\/p>\n<p>Luther:The very life that I live is Christ Himself, and therefore Christ and I are in this matter altogether one thing. None the less, it is true, there remains outwardly cleaving to me the old man that is under the law, but so far as concerns this matter, namely, that I be justified before God, Christ and I cannot but be bound in the closest wise together, so that He lives in me and I again in Him.Christ and my conscience should become one body, so that I should keep nothing else before my eyes than Jesus Christ. But if I turn my countenance away from Christ, and look alone upon myself, it is at once all over with me. For then straightway flashes into my mind: Christ is above in heaven, and thou here below on earth, how wilt thou now find the way up to Him? Then the reason quickly answers: I will lead a holy life, and do what the law bids me, and so enter into life. But when I thus look upon myself, and consider only what I am, or what I ought to be, and what I am bound to do, I lose Christ forthwith out of my sight, who yet alone is my righteousness and life; but when I have lost Him, there is no longer either help or counsel, but at the last desperation and eternal damnation must needs follow.Berlenb. Bible:Christ is life not for Himself alone, but a benefit that willingly and freely communicates itself. Where now it finds a man who hates and forsakes his own life, and lives no longer in his own self-love, in him Christ lives.Rieger:If a man should hear of the fellowship of the cross of Christ alone, a man might form to himself too joyless an image of my religion; but it is also a fellowship with His life. And my life in the flesh, my tarrying upon this battlefield of sin and grace, is given me for a proof how the Son of God once made a journey through the world, and remained constant to His Heavenly Father.<\/p>\n<p>[John Brown:Paul here declares his experience. The law has no more to do with me, and I have no more to do with it in the matter of justification.Christ died and in Him I died; Christ revived and in Him I revived. The law has killed me, and by doing so, it has set me free from itself. The life I now have, is not the life of a man under the law, but the life of a man delivered from the law.<em>Christs<\/em> relations to God are <em>my<\/em> relations. His views are my views; His feelings my feelings. He is the soul of my soul, the life of my life. My state, my sentiments, my conduct are all Christian.It is but right that I should be entirely devoted to Him who devoted Himself entirely for me.R.]<\/p>\n<p>Luther:It is very true that I still live in the flesh, but be it now what life it may, that is still in me, I count it yet for no life at all; for it is, if one will view it aright, indeed no life, but rather a mask, under which another lives, namely Christ, who is truly my life, that thou canst not see, but hearest it alone. I live, to be sure, in the flesh; but I live not from the flesh or after the flesh, but in faith, from faith, and according to faith.Who loved me and gave Himself for me. With these words Paul describes in most comforting wise Christs office and priesthood. This now is His office, that He should reconcile us with God, give Himself up for our sins, &amp;c. Therefore, thou must not make of Him a new law-giver that does away the old law and establishes a new in its place. Christ is no Moses, no taskmaster and lawgiver, but a grace-giver and compassionate Saviour. He is nothing else than a purely measureless and overflowing compassion, that suffers itself to be bestowed upon us, and also bestows itself. Setting forth Christ after such a way, thou rightly depictest Him. But if thou suffer Him to be portrayed to thee in other guise, thou mayest, in the time of temptation, be easily and quickly overthrown.These words of Paul are an excellent example of a genuine and assured faith.Accustom thyself to this, that thou apprehend this brief word, me, with certain faith, and doubtest not thereof, that thou also art in the number of those who are named with this little word me. For, as we cannot deny that we are one and all sinners, so can we also not deny that Christ died for our sins, that He might justify us through His death. For surely He has not died for this, that He should justify those that were righteous before, but that He should help poor sinners. Because then I feel and confess that I am a sinner, why should I not, on the other hand, also say that I am righteous because of Christs righteousness, especially because I hear that He has loved ME and given Himself for ME. St. Paul believed it steadfastly and assuredly, and, therefore, also does he speak of it so freely and confidently. But may He who hath loved us and given Himself for us, bestow on us grace, that we may be able, if only in part, to do the like and speak thus concerning ourselves.[Lightfoot:Paul appropriates to himself, as Chrysostom observes, the love which belongs equally to the whole world. For Christ is, indeed, the personal friend of each man individually; and is as much to him as if He had died for him alone.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:21<\/span>. Starke:The rejection of the grace of God, may take place: 1. by a denial of the perfect satisfaction of Christ; 2. by setting along side of it our own merits, worthiness and righteousness, as Popery does in doctrine, and many even in our churches do in fact; 3. by abusing this grace to favor presumption, and to supersede sanctification; 4. when even sincere souls, in the feeling of their unworthiness, are much too timorous to appropriate grace to themselves, and think they must first have arrived at this or that degree of holiness, before grace can avail them any thing; 5. when tempted ones from a lack of feeling conclude that they have fallen out of grace again.<\/p>\n<p>Luther:The righteousness that comes from the law is nothing else than mere contempt and rejection of Gods grace, whereby the death of Christ becomes unworthy and unavailing. Who is, indeed, so eloquent that he can sufficiently portray and bring to light, what it is to reject the grace of God? or to make out that Christ has died in vain? It is hard to have to talk of any useless dying; but to say that Christ has died in vain, that is too much, that is quite too villanous a word, for it is nothing less than to say that Christ is wholly unprofitable, is nothing worth.If any one will make out Christs death an unprofitable thing, he must also make His resurrection, His glorious triumph over sin, death, <em>etc.<\/em>, His kingdom, heaven, earth, God Himself, Gods majesty and glory, and in brief all things together contemptible and useless.These great, mighty, and terrible thunderclaps, which St. Paul in his writings brings down from heaven against our own righteousness, that comes from the law, ought, by good right, to terrify us from it.When the world hears such a charge, it will not at all believe that it is true; for it does not allow that a mans heart could be so wicked that he should reject the grace of God, and count Christs death a despicable thing, and yet for all that, this sin is of all in the world the most common. Whoever will be righteous outside of faith in Christ, such a one casts away Gods grace, and despises the death of Christ, though in words he speak as highly and honorably thereof, as ever he knows how to speak.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Gal 2:19-21<\/span>. To live to God, our end; 1. What is thereby required? 2. Condition of accomplishing it; the way thereto is dyingto the law: this again is possible only through being crucified with Christ.To be crucified with Christ: 1. something difficult, requires nothing less than that we place ourselves under Gods sentence of condemnation; 2. indispensably necessary: else there can be no life to God.To die with Christto live to God; this is the pregnant definition of true Christianity.I live, yet no longer I, but Christ liveth in me: a bold expression; but so must it be in the case of a Christian; ones own Ego must vanish, and in place of it Christ must rule in us.Christ lives in me: 1. can we say so, when even yet there is much sin in us? 2. When can we say so? when at least it is He, in whom alone we seek our righteousness? The Christians life a double life: <em>a<\/em>. Proof: 1. the joyful attestation: Christ lives in me; 2. he must humbly acknowledge and in manifold ways experience; I yet live in the flesh. <em>b<\/em>. What is to be done, that he, so long as he lives and whatever his life in the flesh, may not live to the flesh, but to Him who, <em>etc<\/em>.Living in faith on the Son of God, who loved us, and gave Himself for us: 1. the blessed prerogative, 2. the sacred duty of the Christian.In Lisco:The life in the faith of the Son of God: 1. what it presupposes in us. <span class='bible'>Gal 2:19<\/span> : the death of the old natural lifethe being crucified with Christ; 2. wherein it essentially consists? <span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span> : in entire self-surrender to the Son of God, in being filled and permeated with His love, which to the true Christian is the one moving spring of all his actions; 3. what value has it? <span class='bible'>Gal 2:21<\/span>, it serves to the glory of the grace of God, and the praise of the death of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>To say Christ has also loved <em>me<\/em>, and given Himself for <em>me<\/em>, is the height of faiths achievements, simple as it appears.Reject not the grace of God! an admonition as earnest as needful.To reject Gods grace the greatest of all sins. When is this done? (see above.)Christ died in vain? 1. that cannot be; such a deed of love <em>must<\/em> have a high end; 2. and yet for how many has He died in vain!Christ would have died in vain! the severest condemnation possible of every kind of righteousness of works.To seek righteousness from works; as foolish (for Christ <em>cannot<\/em> have died in vain), as simple (it rejects that which was Gods own most glorious work of Love). [Then Christ died without cause. Did such a person <em>die<\/em>. Then while we may account for His life by other theories, there is no sufficient reason for His death, save that which Paul preached: Full pardon, entire salvation, to every one who by faith lays hold of Christ as dying for him. Any other view is inconsistent with Gods wisdom, frustrates Gods grace as well.Self-salvation must ever deny a sufficient purpose in that death.R.]<\/p>\n<p><strong>Footnotes:<\/strong><\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[19]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span>.Here also the preponderance of authority is in favor of . [As also in <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span>. The simple past came is the best rendering of the aorist .R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[20]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span>.[ ; was condemned. The E. V., follows the Vulgate: <em>reprehensibilis<\/em>. which is incorrect. Some adopting a slightly different exegesis, render had been condemned, but this is not so literal. See Exeg. Notes. Schmoller renders : <em>entgegentrat<\/em>, opposed, but withstood does not seem too strong.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[21]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:12<\/span>.[The imperfect : expresses the idea of habitual eating in company with. So too the other verbs,  and ; he began to withdraw himself. <em>etc<\/em>.; but to express this fully would require a periphrasis in English. Himself is the object of both these verbs.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[22]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:12<\/span>. instead of , probably an old mistake, from <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span>, is found in . B. [The latter reading is adopted by modern editors on good MSS. authority.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[23]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:12<\/span>.[Which were should be italicised if retained.R]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[24]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:13<\/span>.. adds . [No other authority; 3 disapproves.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[25]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span>.   is wanting in Clar., Germ. [two very ancient Latin versions.R.], Ambrosiaster. Sedulius. Agapetes: but the authorities are much too weak to permit us, with Semler and Schott, to take the words as a gloss. Meyer. [There is some doubt respecting the proper order; . A. B. C. F. G., Lachmann. Meyer, Ellicott, Alford (in later ed.), Lightfoot read:    , while D. E. K. L., most cursives, Rec., Tischendorf, Scholz, Wordsworth have  .  . The former seems best sustained. The want of two adverbs equivalent to  and  makes it impossible to render literally in English, but the E. V. gives the correct<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[26]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span>., not . is the correct reading. So Lachmann, . [A. B. C. D. F., most cursives, Meyer and the majority of modern editors. Rec. (followed by E. V.) and Tischendorf have .R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[27]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:15<\/span>.[The insertion of <em>who are<\/em> in the E. V. has made this passage very obscure. We might be taken as the subject of believed (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>), and all between as explanatory, but if are be supplied, the meaning is sufficiently clear. Ellicott adds truly.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[28]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>. is wanting in Elz., but against the weight of authority. The omission was occasioned by taking  as a definition of what precedes [<em>i.e.<\/em>, sinners of the GentilesR.], with which construction  would not agree. The omission was furthered by supposing a new sentence to begin with . Meyer. [Retaining , the pointing of the E. V. is correct: We are Jews, <em>etc.<\/em>, yet ( slightly adversative) knowing, <em>etc<\/em>.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[29]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>.[Tischendorf omits , but apparently on insufficient authority. The omission probably arose from an attempt to avoid the frequent repetition of , which occurs three times in this verse. Some read . .R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[30]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>.[, believed, better than have believed.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[31]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>.[Here the order   is better supported.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[32]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:16<\/span>.[Rec., C. E. K. L., Ellicott, Wordsworth read , which was probably imported from <span class='bible'>Rom 3:20<\/span>;  is supported by . A. B. F. G., Lachmann, Tischendorf, Meyer, Alford, Lightfoot.The order of Rec.,  .  . is not well sustained.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[33]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:18<\/span>.[Literally: if what things I destroyed, these I build again.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[34]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:18<\/span>.[ is adopted by modern editors on uncial authority;  of Rec. is probably a grammatical gloss.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[35]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span>.[The pointing of the E. V. alters the meaning, and weakens the force of this passage, by making two clauses where there is really but one. As, however,  occurs three times in quick succession, and with a variation in its force, elegance demands this translation: It is, however (), no longer I that live, but () Christ liveth in me, yea, ( <em>resumptive<\/em>) the life, <em>etc<\/em>.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[36]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:20<\/span>.Lachmann has    , following B. D. F. G. It is highly probable that this reading originated in the transcribers passing immediately over from the first to the second , so that only   was written; as what followed was incongruous,   was inserted. Meyer.<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>[37]<\/span><span class='bible'>Gal 2:21<\/span>.[ may be more properly rendered: Without cause. Tittmann, <em>sine justa causa, not frustra, sine effectu<\/em>. So Meyer, Ellicott, Lightfoot.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[38]<\/span>[When we consider this position of James, and look at the Epistle which bears his name, we are led, not to doubt its inspiration and place in the canon, but rather to believe that it must be inspired, else it would have differed more from the writings of Paul, and that its place in the canon is a proof of the wisdom of God, who made His Word complete, by making it many-sided, and yet never contradictory.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[39]<\/span>[Wordsworth: On this formula, derived from the LXX. it is to be observed that the Septuagint render(1)  (Amen) by . See the remarkable instance in <span class='bible'>Deu 27:15-18<\/span>, <em>etc<\/em>.; and (2) they render , <em>i.e.<\/em>, <em>absit<\/em>, literally <em>profanum sit<\/em>, by   (<span class='bible'>Gen 44:7<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Gen 44:17<\/span>; <span class='bible'>Jos 22:29<\/span>).   is s mething much more than a direct negation, such as <em>No verily<\/em>. It is a vehement expression of indignant aversion, reprobating and abominating such a notion as that by which it is looked. And therefore the English, <em>God forbid!<\/em> properly understood, <em>i.e.<\/em>, God forbid that any one should so <em>speak<\/em>, is a fit rendering of it. It is used fourteen times by St. Paul (ten times in the Epistle to the Romans, thrice to the Galatians, and once in 1 Corinthians), and is generally employed by him to rebut an objection supposed by him to be made by an opponent, as here.R.]<\/p>\n<p><span class=''>[40]<\/span>[There need be no mistake about the meaning of condition here: <em>conditio sine qua non<\/em>.R.]<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: A Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, Critical, Doctrinal, and Homiletical by Lange<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><strong> XXII<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p> THE GREAT SOCIAL QUESTION AT ANTIOCH, AND THE SEPARATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS IN MISSIONARY WORK<\/p>\n<p><span class='bible'>Act 15:36-39<\/span><\/strong> <strong> ; <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span><\/strong> <strong> .<\/p>\n<p> <\/strong> We have two distinct scriptures and two special themes in the scope of this chapter. The first scripture is <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-21<\/span> , and the theme of that scripture is &#8220;The Great Social Questions at Antioch.&#8221; The second scripture is <span class='bible'>Act 15:36-39<\/span> , and the theme is, &#8220;The Separation of Paul and Barnabas in Missionary Work.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> We showed in the last chapter that, while it was definitely settled in the Jerusalem conference that a Gentile did not have to be circumcised and become a Jew in order to be saved, there were other important questions that the Jerusalem conference did not settle. While it decided the Gentile&#8217;s relation to the Jewish law, it did not decide fully the Jew&#8217;s relation to the law, and this social question comes up on the Jew&#8217;s relation to the law, viz.: Were the Jews under the Mosaic covenant, as they understood themselves to be, or could they mix freely with the Gentiles and eat with them! It was purely a social question. Admitting that the Gentile can be a Christian and be saved without any respect to the Mosaic law, what about the Jew and his relation to that law? Ought they allow the Jew to mingle freely with the Gentile? How could he go on keeping the Mosaic covenant if he did? That was the question. And why had this question come up? Paul had his way in that Jerusalem conference; he won out on all his points. Evidently there was an impression left on the minds of the strict Jews at Jerusalem after that circumcision question for the Gentiles had been settled, lest there should be a misunderstanding as to what a Jew should do. And so a party of Jews left Jerusalem and came to Antioch, and Paul says that they came from James. And that is nowhere denied in the history. They do not come in surreptitiously, as did that first party, but they came on account of the apprehension in the mind of James that the Jews were straying away too far. &#8220;Certain from James,&#8221; and Paul states that on his own knowledge. In case of those other men, James disavowed sending them, but no one disavows that this party that now came to Antioch did come from James. They were afraid that some work was going on there in that free and easy way at Antioch. That distinct question with them was a matter of conscience to the Jews. That is why, by whom, and how that question was raised.<\/p>\n<p> The names of the parties who came are not given. Paul just says, &#8220;Certain from James.&#8221; You understand that now at Antioch are Paul, Barnabas, Silas, Mark, and Peter. They are there when these men come from James. Before these men got there, Peter and Barnabas were mingling freely with the Gentiles, and all of them eating with them. James may have heard of that, but anyhow, when these men came from James, that shocked Peter. You cannot account for the effect on Peter unless you realize that these men came from James, pastor of the church at Jerusalem, the most widely known, the most influential Jew with the Jews, in the known world.<\/p>\n<p> We get the estimate with which James was held by everyone, especially his own church at Jerusalem, by reading Josephus. He attributes the destruction of Jerusalem to the fact that the Jews stoned this James. Everybody knew him. He was an ascetic. He did not eat enough to keep a chicken alive, and had large callosities formed on his knees by his being continually in prayer. John the Baptist, Elijah, the Rechabites, or the Essenes, were never more ascetic than James was.<\/p>\n<p> Before we leave this question we note what Paul says that not only Peter was led away by representatives of this man, but that Barnabas, his old comrade, was overcome. He had been with him on the first tour, and they had mingled I freely with the Gentiles. It looked like this social question was going to practically neutralize all the advantages of the conference. So we see that in a church like Antioch half of the members would be counted as outcasts from the other half. They would let them stay in the same place with them when they went to preaching, but they must not go into each other&#8217;s houses must not take a meal together. Very soon, unless human nature was very different then from what it is now, it would have made the biggest kind of a row. Those Gentiles would have said that God is no respecter of persons; that what God had cleansed was not common or unclean, but that the Jews refused to come to their houses; that they could not see how they could have fellowship with them in church relations. So it brought on an extremely acute crisis that lasted for a long time. Certainly, it lasted through Paul&#8217;s lifetime.<\/p>\n<p> As this very question had been considered and favorably decided at Jerusalem in the case of Peter himself and Cornelius (<span class='bible'>Act 11:1-18<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 15:7-11<\/span> ), why, under the prompting of James, should it be raised again at Antioch? You know that when Peter, under a vision of the Lord, went to the house of Cornelius, he entered into that house, he took his meals with Cornelius, and Acts II tells us that when he got back to Jerusalem they raised a question with him, saying, &#8220;Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them.&#8221; That is the very question we have here. Peter had a hard time saving himself, but we find his exposition in <span class='bible'>Act 11<\/span> , and very nobly does he appear there. He said, &#8220;God has showed me that I must not so construe that old Mosaic law. He showed me that what he had cleansed I must not count unclean, and he sent the baptism of the Spirit on Cornelius,&#8221; and when he got through with his speech they agreed with him. As this very question had been considered and favorably decided at Jerusalem in the case of Peter himself and Cornelius (<span class='bible'>Act 11:1-18<\/span> ), why under the promptings of James, should it be raised again at Antioch?<\/p>\n<p> I will give my opinion as the answer to that question. I take it for granted that James saw the difference between a preacher alone just the preacher going in unto Gentiles when he was preaching to Gentiles, and the establishment of a common precedent that would affect all the members of the church. We understand, as Peter was under divine guidance, and being a preacher, like any preacher in China, who is bound to go into that Chinese&#8217;s house and eat with him if he ever does him any good. My opinion is that James made a distinction between the preacher&#8217;s doing this and the whole church doing this. He was afraid that the distinction between the Jews and the rest of the world would be obliterated if this custom prevailed with the people. That&#8217;s my answer to that question.<\/p>\n<p> Does the history indicate a change of conviction on the part of Peter and Barnabas since the Cornelius case, or a weak dissimulation under pressure from Jerusalem? Paul answers it very clearly. He very plainly says that Peter&#8217;s convictions on the subject were not changed, and Barnabas was not changed, and that because certain ones came from James, they were led to dissimulate. That is his word, &#8220;dissimulate.&#8221; Peter held James in great reverence. He was the half-brother of our Lord, and that fleshly relation gave him an undue prominence. It was not a case where Peter would agree with James, for he did not after he got to Antioch this time. He mingled freely with the Gentiles, eating with them so there was no change of conviction, but he did not want to pull loose from James.<\/p>\n<p> Let us see what Paul says about that. I will give the language in order to get its full import. It commences at <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11<\/span> : &#8220;But when Cephas came to Antioch, I resisted him to the face, because he stood condemned. For before that certain came from James, he ate with the Gentiles; but when they came, he drew back and separated himself, fearing them that were of the circumcision. And the rest of the Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that even Barnabas was carried away with their dissimulation.&#8221; That is pretty plain talk. He was the only man in the crowd that recognized how big that question was.<\/p>\n<p> Paul was the man that saved the situation, and here is his argument. Here is what he says to Peter (<span class='bible'>Gal 2:14-21<\/span> ) : &#8220;But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Cephas before them all [he did not take him off privately; just got him in the meeting], If thou, being a Jew, livest as do the Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, how compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? [That is the way you have been doing the Jews.] We, being Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, yet knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law but through faith in Jesus Christ even we believed on Christ Jesus, that we might be justified by faith in Christ, and not by the works of the law: because by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. But if, while we sought to be justified in Christ, we ourselves also were found sinners, is Christ a minister of sin? God forbid, for if I build up again those things which I destroyed, I prove myself a transgressor. For I, through the law, died unto the law, that I might live unto God. I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me: and that life which I now live in the flesh I live in faith the faith which is in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself up for me. I do not make void the grace of God: for if righteousness is through the law, then Christ died for nought.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> In other words Paul says, &#8220;If your position is correct that you can take the Gentiles in without circumcision and they can be saved in Jesus Christ and if the preacher can go and mix with these people, is Christ a minister of sin? You found sin in something that is not sin.&#8221; Then he says, &#8220;God forbid, for if I build up again those things which I have destroyed, I prove myself a transgressor.&#8221; That is exactly what Peter did. He built up the right thing, as he did in the case of Cornelius, but here in Antioch he is pulling that down. &#8220;I through the law died unto the law that I might live unto God. I have been crucified with Christ, and it is no longer I that live) but Christ liveth in me; and that life which I now live in the flesh I live in faith, the faith which is in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself up for me.&#8221; In other words, &#8220;This Christian life that I am living I do not live by the Mosaic law. I do not make void the grace of God; for if righteousness is through the law, then Christ died for nought.&#8221; He counted it a repudiation of the gospel. That&#8217;s who saved the situation and how he saved it.<\/p>\n<p> Let us take James as he is presented to us in <span class='bible'>Act 21<\/span> . When Paul goes to Jerusalem the last time, and goes there loaded down with money that he has raised for those people the poor James comes to him and says not a word of thanks for the money or presents. But, &#8220;Brother, you see how many thousands [or, rather, according to the Greek word here meaning myriads, how many ten thousands] there are of the Jews who believe, and they are all zealous for the customs of Moses, and they are under the impression that you are preaching and doing away with the customs of Moses: I suggest that you conform to a certain custom of Moses: Take a vow on yourself and go into the Temple and let all the people see that you are keeping a vow according to the Mosaic customs.&#8221; I can conceive of what must have been the feeling of Paul that day, but how as a matter of expediency, where no principle was involved, he said, &#8220;While I do not consider this custom binding on me, I am willing to be Jew in observing this law if you do not make the custom a law of salvation in the gospel.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> Look at James as he appears the last time in the Acts, then take his letter and read it through. It is written to the dispersion in this very territory where Paul&#8217;s missionary tour is. While in that letter of James there is the clearest evidence that he is a Christian that he does accept Jesus Christ as his Saviour, and while there are many good things and no evil things, there is an absence of some good things that would have come in mighty well if he had said them.<\/p>\n<p> So far, then, as we have light on the history of James, he would have been satisfied for Christianity to have been a sect of the Jews, believing in the Messiah, but holding on to the Temple and all of its rites. That is my impression. That is the reason that in that sermon of mine, &#8220;But I Went into Arabia,&#8221; I take the position that if it had not been for Paul; if God&#8217;s providence had not raised him up to stand by the right view of that question, Christianity would have remained a Jewish sect. You see that Peter was afraid of James; and Barnabas, as great as he was, was also afraid of James, and I suspect that this controversy at Antioch, and Paul&#8217;s rebuke, had somewhat to do with the separation of Paul and Barnabas in future work. There was another matter which was the cause of that separation, but we must remember that here were two men out on that first tour, and an issue had come up in the church where they had left, and Paul takes a position that convicts Barnabas of dissimulation. There might have been do not affirm it suggest that there might have been a residuum of feeling in the heart of Barnabas that would have made him willing enough, the next time they go out, not to go together. That would be the way of two of us. If we had had a sharp debate, it would have had that effect on us. Barnabas had as much human nature as we have.<\/p>\n<p> The immediate occasion of that separation was this: Paul had proposed to Barnabas that they go back and revisit all the churches that they had preached to in that first missionary tour, and see how they were getting along. Barabbas gays, &#8220;Yes, and I will take Mark along.&#8221; Paul says, &#8220;No, not Mark; we tried him once and he backed out right at the critical point.&#8221; Barnabas says, &#8220;He is my cousin; he is all right. If I go, Mark must go.&#8221; Paul said, &#8220;He cannot go with me,&#8221; and so the contention became sharp, and they separated. Barnabas takes Mark and goes back to Cyprus, his old home, the place that Paul and Barnabas evangelized, and in that part of the territory Mark had been faithful. Paul goes to the part of the country that Mark did not visit with them. And this man Silas, one of the deputies sent up by the Jerusalem church, continued to remain at Antioch, and he was very much taken with Paul, and he says, &#8220;I will go with you.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> It is hard to say about the merits of the quarrel. I can see how Barnabas was going to hang onto his kinsman, and give him another trial, and, as a matter of fact, giving him that other trial pulled him out all right. Even Paul was satisfied. Later on in his life he has Mark back with him, and was very much pleased with him, and in his letter, he says, &#8220;Bring Mark with you. I need him.&#8221; So you must judge Barnabas was right, by proving that Mark ought to have another chance.<\/p>\n<p> Brethren, what would become of us, if, when we made a blunder, we did not have another chance? Some of the bitterest things in our memory are when we recall the great mistakes that we have made, and if there is one thing that a good man desires, it is an opportunity to show that he does not want to perpetuate his mistakes, and so with Barnabas. [Perhaps the greatest weakness in many otherwise good men is their unwillingness to forgive and restore an erring brother. Not so with Jesus. The same Peter who, with bitter oaths denied the Master on the night of the betrayal, was upon repentance, at once taken to the Saviour&#8217;s heart, and on the day of Pentecost strode like a giant. Editor.] But we must understand Paul. Life to him was a very serious thing, and these missionary enterprises were full of labor and suffering, and very great danger. He wanted to know the people that went with him. He himself was very feeble, never well, continually needing some young man to help him. Now, is it wisdom to start out after a thing, a desperate undertaking, and take a man along that failed the other time? So my view of the merits of the quarrel is that both of these men had enough to justify their views in the case. The fact that one or the other did not yield proves that both of them were still in the flesh. The best man in the world is in the flesh. Well does Paul say later, &#8220;I do not count myself perfect, I do not consider that I have laid hold of everything for which Christ laid hold of me; I am trying to forget the things that are behind, and press forward to the things that are before; keeping my eyes on the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.&#8221; In other words, he says, &#8220;I have the standard all right. I won&#8217;t lower it, but I do not come up to it.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> The New Testament has not another word to say about Barabbas. His name drops out of the history. What he did when he went to Cyprus with Mark, we do not know. I take it for granted that they did well, but the New Testament does not have another word to say about him. It would have had a great deal to say if he had gone on with Paul. He lost the association with the man that was to shake the world, and fill all future ages. That was a very great loss.<\/p>\n<p> It is as if a man had started out with Sam Houston in the war of Texas Independence, and they had been together up to the time of the fall of the Alamo, of Goliad and Refugio, and there some question had come up and he had separated from Houston. He would have missed by that separation the glory of San Jacinto. I think he would have thought of it on every San Jacinto Day as long as he lived. He may have had the highest and best motives for pulling away, but the children would always say when April 21 came, &#8220;Papa, I wish you had kept on with Houston until after that battle.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p> The great practical lessons of present value to be derived from these events at Jerusalem and Antioch are:<\/p>\n<p> 1. Present-day churches have the same things to confront them as did the Antioch church.<\/p>\n<p> 2. Do not multiply the things you say are essential to salvation. Just leave them where God left them. Do not say with the Campbellites that one cannot be saved unless he is baptized, and do not say with the Romanists that he cannot be saved unless he partakes of the Lord&#8217;s Supper. Leave things that are essential to salvation Just as you find them, all spiritual regeneration, repentance, and faith, and stop there.<\/p>\n<p> 3. Don&#8217;t be a stickler for things that, carried out to their legitimate analysis, will nullify a question of salvation. Do not stand for any position that, if it is fully carried out, will block the gospel and divide churches.<\/p>\n<p> 4. Whether you think about Paul, Barnabas, Peter, Mark, or James, we have this treasure in earthen vessels. Just think of all the good men that you know and you will be bound to quote Paul.<\/p>\n<p> 5. God himself shows that there is a propriety in dividing the work into home missions and foreign missions. When Peter and Paul gave each other the hand of fellowship, Peter went to the Jews, Paul to the Gentiles one to be a home mission man and the other a great foreign mission leader, and God was in that.<\/p>\n<p> 6. Division, even when it springs from quarrels, God can overrule to a greater furtherance of the gospel. Associations have been formed sometimes because two brother Baptists could not both be leaders. Look at what great result followed the separation of the Southern Baptists from the Northern Baptists. We never amounted to anything here in the South until the Southern Baptists were organized. The old National Convention never met in the South. We had no personal acquaintance with the secretaries; only a few people in the great states sent contributions, and they were little, piddling contributions. When the Southern Baptist Convention was organized, we had our own assemblies and all the meetings were held in the South from Texas to the Atlantic Coast, and the result was that we multiplied the points of contact between the people, and that division resulted in great good.<\/p>\n<p> If there never had been any split in the school at Old Independence, we would not have Baylor University. This university resulted from the split at Old Independence. A quarrel occurred between the trustees and Dr. Burleson. It is hard to say which was more to blame, but in the great vital points, Dr. Burleson was right, but he ought not to have been crowded like they crowded him on those great questions. He took his entire faculty and moved up to Waco and started Waco University, and the old school began to decline when he left.<\/p>\n<p> I have not mentioned a hundredth part of the practical lessons that can be discovered from these great events, but I will pass on, commencing at Paul&#8217;s second missionary tour in the next chapter.<\/p>\n<\/p>\n<p><strong> QUESTIONS<\/strong> 1. What are the scriptures and themes of this chapter?<\/p>\n<p> 2. What was the great social question raised at Antioch soon after the Jerusalem conference which tended to nullify its decisions?<\/p>\n<p> 3. What is the full history of it?<\/p>\n<p> 4. Why, by whom and how was it raised?<\/p>\n<p> 5. Why had it stronger support at Jerusalem than the question about circumcision, and how account for its effect on Peter and Barnabas?<\/p>\n<p> 6. As this very question had been considered and favorably decided at Jerusalem in the case of Peter himself and Cornelius (<span class='bible'>Act 11:1-18<\/span> ; <span class='bible'>Act 15:7-11<\/span> ), why under the prompting of James, should it be raised again at Antioch?<\/p>\n<p> 7. Does the history indicate a change of conviction on the part of Peter and Barnabas since the Cornelius case, or a weak dissimulation under pressure from Jerusalem? Explain fully.<\/p>\n<p> 8. Who saved the situation, and what his argument?<\/p>\n<p> 9. Does the subsequent history of James in <span class='bible'>Act 21:17-25<\/span> , or in his letter to the dispersion, or in Josephus, indicate that he ever reached a clear understanding of the distinction between the old covenant and the new? Discuss.<\/p>\n<p> 10. Is it possible that this controversy at Antioch, and Paul&#8217;s rebuke, had somewhat to do with the separation of Paul and Barnabas for the future work? Explain.<\/p>\n<p> 11. What was the immediate occasion of that separation, and what the merits of the quarrel between Paul and Barnabas?<\/p>\n<p> 12. What does the editor of this INTERPRETATION say of a great common weakness and the importance of forgiveness and brotherly love? What illustration cited?<\/p>\n<p> 13. What further has the New Testament to say of Barnabas, and what possible loss to him in the separation?<\/p>\n<p> 14. What great practical lessons of present value to be derived from these events at: Jerusalem and Antioch?<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: B.H. Carroll&#8217;s An Interpretation of the English Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 11 17<\/strong> .] <em> He further proves his independence, by relating how he rebuked Peter for temporizing at Antioch<\/em> . This proof goes further than any before: not only was he not taught originally by the Apostles, not only did they impart nothing to him, rather tolerating his view and recognizing his mission, but he on one occasion stood aloof from and reprimanded the chief of them for conduct unworthy the Gospel: thus setting his own Apostleship in <em> opposition<\/em> to Peter, for the time.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Henry Alford&#8217;s Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <strong> 11<\/strong> . <strong>   <\/strong> <strong> .<\/strong> ] This visit of Peter to Antioch, not related in the Acts, will fall most naturally (for our narrative follows the order of time) in the period described, <span class='bible'>Act 15:35<\/span> , seeing that ( Gal 2:13 ) Barnabas also was there. See below.<\/p>\n<p><strong> <\/strong> ]          ,     ,         .  .   .  .  .  .  ,       ,      . Eus. H. E. i. 12. This story was manifestly invented to save the credit of St. Peter. See below.<\/p>\n<p><strong>  <\/strong> ] <strong> to the face<\/strong> , see reff.: not &lsquo; <em> before all<\/em> ,&rsquo; which is asserted by and by, <span class='bible'>Gal 2:14<\/span> . One of the most curious instances of ecclesiastical ingenuity on record has been afforded in the interpretation of this passage by the fathers. They try to make it appear that the reproof was only an apparent one that    was entirely in the right, and Paul withstood him,   , &lsquo; <em> in appearance merely<\/em> ,&rsquo; because he had been blamed by others. So Chrys.: so Thdrt. also: and Jerome, &ldquo;Paulus  nova usus est arte pugnandi, ut dispensationem Petri, qua Judos salvari cupiebat, nova ipse contradictionis dispensatione corrigeret, et resisteret ei in facie, non arguens propositum, sed quasi in publico contradicens, ut ex eo quod Paulus eum arguens resistebat, hi qui crediderant e gentibus servarentur.&rdquo; In Ep. ad Gal, ad loc. This view of his met with strong opposition from Augustine, who writes to him, nobly and worthily, Ep. 40. 3, vol. ii. p. 155, ed. Migne: &ldquo;In exposition quoque Ep. Pauli ad Gal., invenimus aliquid, quod nos multum moveat. Si enim ad Scripturas sanctas admissa fuerint velut officiosa mendacia, quid in eis remanebit auctoritatis? Qu tandem de Scripturis illis sententia proferetur, cujus pondere contentios falsitatis obteratur improbitas? Statim enim ut protuleris: si aliter sapit qui contra nititur, dicet illud quod prolatum erit honesto aliquo officio scriptorum fuisse mentitum. Ubi enim hoc non poterit, si potuit in ea narratione, quam exorsus Apostolus ait, <em> Qu autem scribo vobis, ecce coram Deo quia non mentior<\/em> , credi affirmarique mentitus, eo loco ubi dixit de Petro et Barnaba, <em> cum viderem, quia non recte ingrediuntur ad veritatem Evangelii?<\/em> Si enim recte illi ingrediebantur, iste mentitus est: si autem ibi mentitus est, ubi verum dixit? Cur ibi verum dixisse videbitur, ubi hoc dixerit quod lector sapit; cum vero contra sensum lectoris aliquid occurrerit, officioso mendacio deputabitur? Quare arripe, obsecro te, ingenuam et vere Christianam cum caritate severitatem, ad illud opus corrigendum et emendandum, et  , ut dicitur, cane. Incomparabiliter enim pulchrior est veritas Christianorum, quam Helena Grcorum.&rdquo; (Similarly in several other Epistles in vol. ii. ed. Migne, where also Jerome&rsquo;s replies may be seen.) Afterwards, Jerome abandoned his view for the right one: &lsquo;Nonne idem Paulus in faciem Ceph restitit, quod non recto pede incederet in Evangelio?&rsquo; Apol. adv. Ruf. iii. 2, vol. ii. p. 532: see also cont. Pelag. i. 22, p. 718. Aug. Ep. 180. 5, vol. ii. p. 779.<\/p>\n<p><strong>   <\/strong> ] (not, as vulgate, <em> quia reprehensibilis erat<\/em> (&lsquo;because he was to be blamed,&rsquo; E. V.: similarly Calv., Beza, al.): no such meaning can be extracted from the perfect participle passive; nor can Hebrew usage be alleged for such a meaning in Greek. The instance commonly cited from Lucian de saltat., p. 952,  ,    , is none whatever; nor is Iliad,  . 388,     : the perfect participle having in both its proper sense. Nor again is  (  ), <span class='bible'>Heb 12:18<\/span> , at all to the purpose: see note there) <strong> because he was condemned<\/strong> (&lsquo;a condemned man,&rsquo; as we say: by whom, does not appear: possibly, <em> by his own act<\/em> : or, <em> by the Christians in Antioch<\/em> : but St. Paul would hardly have waited for the prompting of others to pronounce his condemnation of him. I therefore prefer the former: <strong> he was<\/strong> ( <strong> self<\/strong> ) <strong> convicted:<\/strong> convicted of inconsistency by his conduct).<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Henry Alford&#8217;s Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p> <span class='bible'>Gal 2:11-14<\/span> . INTRIGUE AT ANTIOCH TO AFFIX THE STIGMA OF UNCLEANNESS ON UNCIRCUMCISED BRETHREN, COUNTENANCED BY PETER AND BARNABAS, BUT OPENLY REBUKED BY PAUL. The gathering of many Christians at Antioch after the Apostolic Council during the sojourn of Paul and Barnabas in that city is recorded in the Acts, but no mention is made of Peter or of this episode. The omission is instructive, for it bears out the impression which the Epistle itself conveys that the collision was a transitory incident, and had no lasting effect on Church history. The fact, however, that Peter and Barnabas both consented to affix the stigma of uncleanness on their uncircumcised brethren rather than incur the obloquy of eating with them bears striking testimony to the strength of the prejudices which then prevailed among Jewish Christians. Neither of them had any real scruples about intercourse with these brethren: Peter had been taught of God long ago not to call any unclean whom God had cleansed, and had recently protested at Jerusalem against laying the yoke of the Law upon the neck of the disciples; Barnabas had ministered for years to Greek converts, had championed their cause at Jerusalem with Paul, and had like Peter consorted with them freely of late: yet neither of them had the moral courage to act up to their convictions under the eyes of the brethren from Jerusalem. Their vacillation attests the difficulty of retaining Jews and Greeks in one communion, and the wisdom and prudence which guided the decision of the Apostolic Council. But that decision had materially strengthened Paul&rsquo;s position. A basis of union had been formally ratified between the two Churches of Jerusalem and Antioch. The Church of Jerusalem by calling on Greek Christians to consent, as they had done, to certain prescribed forms of abstinence had virtually bound themselves to accept these as conditions of intercourse, and the withdrawal from the common meal violated therefore the spirit of a solemn treaty. Paul had therefore strong ground for remonstrance, independently of his authority in his own Church, and his protest was evidently effectual, though he refrains from recording Peter&rsquo;s humiliating retreat from a false position. For it is recorded here for the express purpose of exemplifying his successful vindication of his apostolic rights.<\/p>\n<p> The early Fathers shrank from admitting the moral cowardice of which Peter was guilty on this occasion, and made various efforts to evade the plain sense. Clement of Alexandria questioned the identity of Cephas with the Apostle. Origen propounded a theory that the scene was a preconcerted plot between the two Apostles for the confutation of the Judaisers; and this theory prevailed extensively in spite of the discredit which it cast on the character of both until it was effectually exposed by Augustine in controversy with Jerome, who had himself adopted it.<\/p>\n<p> Again, this momentary collision be ween the two great Apostles was distorted by party spirit into an evidence of personal rivalry. Their preeminence in their two respective spheres has been already noted as early as the Apostolic Council, and this led, perhaps inevitably, to personal comparison. In the Corinthian Church opposite partisans adopted their names for rival watch-words. At a later time elaborate fictions of their lifelong antagonism were invented and circulated in the Clementine literature. But the collision here mentioned was obviously a transitory incident. The language of gratitude and esteem applied to Peter elsewhere in the Epistle precludes any idea of permanent estrangement.    . Our versions are surely wrong in giving a causal force to  in this clause, for it adduces no clear and reasonable justification of the opposition offered. It is much better to take  as declarative: Paul is here stating the ground which he took up against Peter: <em> I withstood him, saying that he had condemned himself<\/em> . He urged that Peter was condemned by his own inconsistency. By first eating with Gentiles and then pressing upon them observance of the very principles that he had violated he was playing fast and loose with the Law.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Expositors Greek Testament by Robertson<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>NASB (UPDATED) TEXT: Gal 2:11-21<\/p>\n<p> 11But when Cephas came to Antioch, I opposed him to his face, because he stood condemned. 12For prior to the coming of certain men from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles; but when they came, he began to withdraw and hold himself aloof, fearing the party of the circumcision. 13The rest of the Jews joined him in hypocrisy, with the result that even Barnabas was carried away by their hypocrisy. 14But when I saw that they were not straightforward about the truth of the gospel, I said to Cephas in the presence of all, &#8220;If you, being a Jew, live like the Gentiles and not like the Jews, how is it that you compel the Gentiles to live like Jews? 15We are Jews by nature and not sinners from among the Gentiles; 16nevertheless knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, so that we may be justified by faith in Christ and not by the works of the Law; since by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified. 17But if, while seeking to be justified in Christ, we ourselves have also been found sinners, is Christ then a minister of sin? May it never be! 18For if I rebuild what I have once destroyed, I prove myself to be a transgressor. 19For through the Law I died to the Law, so that I might live to God. 20I have been crucified with Christ; and it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself up for me. 21I do not nullify the grace of God, for if righteousness comes through the Law, then Christ died needlessly.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11 &#8220;But when Cephas came to Antioch&#8221; The time of Peter&#8217;s visit to Antioch is unknown. Some scholars place the visit immediately after the Jerusalem Council; some place it before. Apparently the mention of this visit is out of chronological order. It could have followed the Council meeting of Acts 15 highlighting the fact that all of the practical problems were not completely solved. However, it is difficult to imagine Peter acting like this after affirming Paul and his gospel at the Council (cf. Gal 2:9; Act 15:6-11), this then becomes another argument for those who think it refers to the Acts 11 vision.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;I opposed him to his face&#8221; Paul uses this example to assert his independence from and equality with the Jerusalem Apostles. This is a strong idiom (cf. Eph 6:13 and Jas 4:7).<\/p>\n<p>NASB&#8221;because he stood condemned&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NKJV&#8221;because he was to be blamed&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NRSV&#8221;because he stood self-condemned&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>TEV&#8221;because he was clearly wrong&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NJB&#8221;since he was manifestly in the wrong&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>This periphrastic pluperfect passive verb speaks of something that had already happened, that had become a settled position and had been performed by the outside agent. This construction does not imply that Peter continued in this attitude. Also notice that the leader of the Apostolic group made a mistake. The Apostles were inspired to write trustworthy and eternal Scripture, but this never implied that they did not sin or did not make poor choices in other areas!<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:12 &#8220;For prior to the coming of certain men from James&#8221; The &#8220;certain men&#8221; were probably members of the Church in Jerusalem, but whether they had official authority or not is uncertain. Clearly they were not representatives sent from James, for James agreed completely with Paul&#8217;s position concerning Gentile Christianity (cf. Act 15:13-21). Perhaps they were a fact-finding committee that had exceeded their authority. They were possibly there to check on the implementations of the Council&#8217;s stipulations (cf. Act 15:20-21). They caught Peter, a believing Jew, in table fellowship with Gentile believers in direct violation of the oral law (i.e., Talmud). Peter had struggled with this very issue earlier (cf. Act 11:1-18). This was not a minor issue even during Jesus&#8217; life (cf. Mat 9:11; Mat 11:19; Luk 19:1-10; Luk 15:2; Act 15:28-29).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;he began to withdraw and hold himself aloof, fearing the party of the circumcision&#8221; Three imperfect tense verbs occur in Gal 2:12. The first states that Peter ate regularly with the Gentile believers. The second and third stress that when the delegation from the Jerusalem Church arrived Peter began to reduce his social contact with the Gentile believers. This was not over the single issue of circumcision but rather the general relationship of the Mosaic Law to the new Gentile believers.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:13 &#8220;The rest of the Jews joined him in hypocrisy, with the result that even Barnabas was carried away by their hypocrisy&#8221; The deadly tentacles of the Judaizers&#8217; corrupting influence affected even the most faithful. Paul was clearly disappointed by the actions of Barnabas. Barnabas had preached to Gentiles and stood up for the free gospel in Acts 15. The problem here was not the freedom of Gentile believers from the requirements of the Mosaic Law, but rather the implications of this freedom for the Jewish believers. Were Peter and Barnabas also free to reject the oral tradition which interpreted the Mosaic Law? See Special Topic: Paul&#8217;s View of the Mosaic Law at Gal 3:19.<\/p>\n<p>SPECIAL TOPIC: BARNABAS <\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:14<\/p>\n<p>NASB, NKJV&#8221;straightforward&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NRSV&#8221;not acting consistently&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>TEV&#8221;not walking a straight path&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>This is literally &#8220;that they walked not straight.&#8221; This has two metaphors.<\/p>\n<p>1. &#8220;walked&#8221; means lifestyle<\/p>\n<p>2. &#8220;straight&#8221; is a play on walking the clear path of righteousness (i.e., straight measuring rod, see Special Topic: Righteousness at Gal 2:21)<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;the truth of the gospel&#8221; See Special Topic: &#8220;Truth&#8221; in Paul&#8217;s Writings at Gal 2:5.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;I said to Cephas in the presence of all&#8221; Usually church problems need to be dealt with privately, but the actions of Peter hit at the heart of the gospel. The conflict had affected the entire church at Antioch and had to be addressed publicly and decisively in order to resolve the church&#8217;s disunity (cf. 1Ti 5:20).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;If you, being a Jew&#8221; This first class conditional sentence (assumed to be true from the author&#8217;s perspective or for his literary purposes) is the beginning of Paul&#8217;s discussion with Peter. Gal 2:15-21 is probably a theological summary and not necessarily Paul&#8217;s exact words to Peter. Paul&#8217;s public confrontation of Peter over his hypocrisy and inconsistency further proved Paul&#8217;s independence.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;to live like Jews&#8221; Paul turns the noun &#8220;Jews&#8221; into an infinitive (present active), found only here in the NT.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:15-21 See note at the beginning of the chapter (i.e., Contextual Insights, C.). It seems to me that Paul&#8217;s address to Peter may stop at Gal 2:14 because Gal 2:15-21 address a wider audience (note paragraphing of NRSV, TEV, NJB). The problem is that there is no apparent textual marker for the transition. It is possible that Gal 2:15-21 are addressed to the Galatian Christians. If so, they form a summary statement of the truths of the gospel related to the claims of the Judaizers, not just the inappropriate actions of Peter and Barnabas (and other Jewish Christians who were present).<\/p>\n<p>The interpretive question is, &#8220;Who does the we&#8217; of Gal 2:15-17 refer to&#8221;:<\/p>\n<p>1. Paul, Peter, and other believing Jews<\/p>\n<p>2. Paul and the Galatian believers (generalizing the theological principle of justification by faith, cf. Gal 2:16; Rom 2:28-29)<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:15 &#8220;We are Jews by nature&#8221; Obviously, the Jews had some spiritual advantages (cf. Rom 3:1-2; Rom 9:4-5). But their advantages did not relate to salvation but to revelation and fellowship with God through the Old Covenant as the People of God. Thus, the heart of Paul&#8217;s gospel to the Gentiles was the equality of believing Jews and Gentiles before God (cf. Gal 3:28; 1Co 12:13;Eph 2:11 to Eph 3:13; Col 3:11).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;and not sinners from among the Gentiles&#8221; Paul was apparently using a derogatory phrase which was common in rabbinical Judaism and was possibly used by the false teachers. Gentiles were sinners by virtue of their being outside the OT covenant people (cf. Eph 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:16 &#8220;that a man is not justified by the works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus&#8221; This verse contains a threefold emphasis concerning the doctrine that justification by grace through faith alone is for every human (cf. Eph 2:8-9), beginning with &#8220;a man,&#8221; then to &#8220;we&#8221; and concluding with &#8220;no flesh.&#8221; This threefold repetition is overwhelming in its impact. The truth of justification by faith for all mankind (Jews and Gentiles) is the essence of Paul&#8217;s definitive theological presentation in Romans 1-8, summarized in Rom 3:21-31.<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;Justified&#8221; (as well as &#8220;righteous&#8221;) denoted the OT concept of a measuring reed (see Special Topic at Gal 2:21). YHWH used this metaphor for His own character and moral standards. God is the standard of spiritual measurement (cf. Mat 5:48). In the NT God gives us His own righteousness through the death of Christ (cf. 2Co 5:21), received by repentance and faith on a person&#8217;s part (cf. Mar 1:15 and Act 3:16; Act 3:19; Act 20:21).<\/p>\n<p>Justification by grace through faithpresented in Gal 2:16-17 as our position in Christis based entirely on God&#8217;s initiating love, Christ&#8217;s finished work, and the wooing of the Spirit. However, the emphasis on our Christlike living is fully stated in Gal 2:21 where our position must result in living a Christlike life (i.e., Special Topic: Sanctification at 1Th 4:3, cf. Rom 8:29; Gal 4:19; Eph 1:4; Eph 2:10; 1Jn 1:7). Paul did not deny that good works were significant. He just denied that they were the grounds of our acceptance. Eph 2:8-10 shows Paul&#8217;s gospel clearlyGod&#8217;s initiating grace, through mankind&#8217;s faith response, unto good works. Even Gal 2:20, which seems to emphasize our sanctificationbut in the context of the paragraph, proves the validity and pervasiveness of the doctrine of the imputed righteousness of Jesus, totally apart from human merit or lifestyle or ethnic origin.<\/p>\n<p>Paul emphasizes the requirement of justification is not<\/p>\n<p>1. &#8220;by works of the Law,&#8221; Gal 2:16 a<\/p>\n<p>2. &#8220;and not by the works of the Law,&#8221; Gal 2:16 b<\/p>\n<p>3. since by the works of the Law no flesh will be justified,&#8221; Gal 2:16 c<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul gives the only way for sinful mankind to be justified.<\/p>\n<p>1. &#8220;through faith in Christ Jesus&#8221; (lit. &#8220;through [dia] faith of Christ Jesus&#8221;), Gal 2:16 a<\/p>\n<p>2. &#8220;we have believed in Christ Jesus&#8217; (lit. &#8220;in [eis] Christ Jesus we believed&#8221; [aorist active indicative]), Gal 2:16 b<\/p>\n<p>3. &#8220;by faith in Christ&#8221; (lit. &#8220;by [ek] faith of Christ&#8221;), Gal 2:16 c<\/p>\n<p>This threefold repetition is for clarity and emphasis! The only problem comes in how to understand and translate the genitives &#8220;of Christ Jesus,&#8221; Gal 2:16 a and &#8220;of Christ,&#8221; Gal 2:16 c. Most translations take the phrase as an objective genitive, &#8220;faith in Christ,&#8221; but it can be a subjective genitive (cf. NET Bible), reflecting an OT idiom of &#8220;Christ&#8217;s faithfulness&#8221; to the Father&#8217;s will. This same grammatical question affects the understanding of Rom 3:22; Rom 3:26; Gal 2:20; Gal 3:22; Eph 3:12; Php 3:9. Whichever was Paul&#8217;s intent, they both show that justification is not found in human actions, merit, or obedience, but in Jesus Christ&#8217;s actions and obedience. Jesus is our only hope!<\/p>\n<p>NASB, NKJV&#8221;even we have believed in Christ Jesus&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NRSV&#8221;And we have come to believe in Christ Jesus&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>TEV&#8221;We, too, have believed in Christ Jesus&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NJB&#8221;we had to become believers in Christ Jesus&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>The Greek terms pistis (noun) and pisteu (verb) may be translated in English as &#8220;trust,&#8221; &#8220;believe,&#8221; or &#8220;faith.&#8221; This term conveys two distinct aspects of our relationship with God.<\/p>\n<p>1. we put our trust in the trustworthiness of God&#8217;s promises and Jesus&#8217; finished work<\/p>\n<p>2. we believe the message about God, mankind, sin, Christ, salvation, etc. (i.e., Scripture)<\/p>\n<p>Hence, it can refer to the message of the gospel or our trust in the person of the gospel. The gospel is a person (Jesus Christ) to welcome, a message about that person to believe, and a life like that person to live. See Special Topic: Believe at Gal 3:6 and 1Th 5:9.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;the Law&#8221; (twice) The NASB, NKJV, NRSV, TEV, and JB translations all have the definite article twice. The definite article does not appear in the Greek text, but it is assumed because of Paul&#8217;s continuing use of this phrase for the Mosaic Law. Although he had this primarily in mind, any other human effort (societal norm) serving as a supposed basis for our right standing with God could be implied here.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;no flesh&#8221; This expression means &#8220;no human being.&#8221; See Special Topic: Flesh (sarx) at Gal 1:16.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:17 &#8220;if&#8221; &#8220;If&#8221; introduces a first class conditional sentence, assumed to be true from the author&#8217;s perspective or for his literary purposes. Paul and his companions (like all humans) are assumed to be sinners (cf. Rom 3:9-19; Rom 3:23; Rom 11:32; Gal 3:22).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;we ourselves have also been found sinners&#8221; This phrase proves difficult to interpret. Several possible theories have been advanced.<\/p>\n<p>1. most commentators relate it to Rom 3:23 and say &#8220;We, like the heathen, are all in need of God&#8217;s righteousness because we all have sinned&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>2. some relate this phrase to the antinomian question of Romans 6-8, that if one is saved apart from human effort, why does God judge us in relation to our sin<\/p>\n<p>3. this phrase may set the stage for Paul&#8217;s discussion of the Law in chap. 3, where to break it once, in any area, removes the possibility of being right with God through keeping the Law. The believing Jews, Peter, Paul, and Barnabas had broken the Law by eating forbidden food. This view would relate Gal 2:17 to the immediate context denying an untrue conclusion which has been based on a valid premise<\/p>\n<p>4. Paul was referring to Jews and Gentiles being one in Christ<\/p>\n<p>If this is not God&#8217;s will, this unity would make the Jewish believers sinners and Christ a party to their sin (cf. Eph 2:11 to Eph 3:6).<\/p>\n<p>NASB&#8221;is Christ then a minister of sin? May it never be&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NRSV&#8221;is Christ then a servant of sin&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NKJV&#8221;is Christ therefore a minister of sin? Certainly not&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>TEV&#8221;does this mean that Christ has served the interest of sin? By no means&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>NJB&#8221;it would follow that Christ had induced us to sin, which would be absurd&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Paul&#8217;s argument continued, though difficult to follow. That he was responding to (1) Peter&#8217;s actions or (2) the charges and\/or the teachings of the false teachers is obvious, but the exact issue to which this relates remains uncertain.<\/p>\n<p>Paul&#8217;s other usages of the phrase &#8220;may it never be&#8221; or &#8220;God forbid&#8221; are important in interpreting this passage (cf. Gal 3:21; Rom 6:2). Usually Paul used this rare optative structure to deny an untrue conclusion based on a valid premise.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:18 &#8220;For if I rebuild what I have once destroyed, I prove myself to be a transgressor&#8221; This is a first class conditional sentence, which is assumed true from the author&#8217;s perspective or for his literary purposes. Scholars are unsure of Paul&#8217;s exact reference here. Was it his preaching of the gospel or his previous life in Judaism? This same ambiguity is found in Romans 7.  &#8220;Rebuild&#8221; and &#8220;destroy&#8221; may be rabbinical terms similar to &#8220;bind&#8221; and &#8220;loose&#8221; of Mat 16:19.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:19 &#8220;For through the Law I died to the Law&#8221; This significant statement is not so much mystical in its focus as it is legal. Somehow when Jesus died on our behalf, we died with Him (cf. Gal 2:20; Rom 6:6-7; 2Co 5:14-15). Therefore, our mandatory relationship to the Law, as far as salvation is concerned, was broken. We are able to come to Christ freely. This is the focus in Gal 2:20-21, similar to Paul&#8217;s developed argument in Rom 6:1 to Rom 7:6.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;so that I may live to God&#8221; Again, the twin theological aspects of our position in Christ and our mandated lifestyle for Christ are asserted. This paradoxical truth can be stated in several ways.<\/p>\n<p>1. the indicative (statement of our position) and the imperative (demand to live out our position)<\/p>\n<p>2. objective (the truth of the gospel) and subjective (living the gospel)<\/p>\n<p>3. &#8220;we have won&#8221; (we are accepted by God in Christ) but now &#8220;we must run&#8221; (we must live for Christ out of gratitude)<\/p>\n<p>This is the dual nature of the gospelsalvation is absolutely free, but it costs everything that we are and have! It must be reiterated that the free gift comes before the call to Christlikeness. We died to sin that we might serve God (cf. Rom 6:10)!<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:20 &#8220;I have been crucified with Christ&#8221; In the Greek sentence, &#8220;with Christ&#8221; is placed first for emphasis (in the UBS4 Greek text it occurs in Gal 2:19). The verb (a perfect passive indicative) implies that something happened in the past with abiding results and was accomplished by an outside agent. It is the focus of Rom 6:1-11; Rom 7:1-6.<\/p>\n<p>Paul uses the term &#8220;crucified&#8221; in Gal 5:24; Gal 6:14, which relates to the believer&#8217;s relationship with this fallen world system. However, the emphasis here seems to be the believer&#8217;s connection to the Law (cf. Gal 3:13). It is important to remember that once we have died with Christ, we are alive to God (cf. Gal 2:19; Rom 6:10). This concept is emphasized over and over again as<\/p>\n<p>1. our responsibility to walk as He walked (cf. 1Jn 1:7)<\/p>\n<p>2. that we ought to walk worthy of the calling wherewith we have been called (cf. Eph 4:1; Eph 4:17; Eph 5:2)<\/p>\n<p>Once we know Christ in free forgiveness it is important that we live a life of responsible servanthood (cf. Col 2:12-14; Col 2:20; Col 3:1-4; and 2Co 5:14-15).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;but Christ lives in me&#8221; Jesus is often said to indwell believers (cf. Mat 28:20; Joh 14:23 [Jesus and the Father]; Rom 8:10; Col 1:27). This is often associated with the ministry of the Holy Spirit (cf. Rom 8:9; Rom 8:11; 1Co 3:16; 1Co 6:19; 2Ti 1:14). The work of the Spirit is to magnify and reproduce the Son in believers (cf. Joh 16:7-15; Rom 8:28-29; Gal 4:19).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;and the life I now live in the flesh&#8221; See Special Topic: Flesh (sarx) at Gal 1:16.<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;I live by faith&#8221; The Greek terms pistis (noun) and pisteu (verb) can be translated &#8220;trust,&#8221; &#8220;believe,&#8221; or &#8220;faith,&#8221; primarily emphasizing our trust in God&#8217;s trustworthiness or our faith in God&#8217;s faithfulness. See Special Topic at Gal 3:6. This faith is our initial response to God&#8217;s promises, followed by a continuing walk in those promises. &#8220;Faith&#8221; is used in three senses in the NT.<\/p>\n<p>1. personal trust<\/p>\n<p>2. trustworthy living<\/p>\n<p>3. a reference to the body of Christian doctrine, such as in Act 6:7; Act 13:8; Act 14:22; Gal 1:23; Jud 1:3; Jud 1:20<\/p>\n<p>This may be an allusion to Hab 2:4 (cf. Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11; Heb 10:38).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;the Son of God&#8221; Some very ancient MSS (i.e., P46, B, D, F, G) have &#8220;God and Christ,&#8221; but Paul does not use this phrase nor assert that belief in God brings salvation. The phrase &#8220;the Son of God&#8221; is found in MSS , A, C, D2 and most of the early church Fathers. UBS4 gives it an &#8220;A&#8221; rating (certain).<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;who loved me and delivered Himself up for me&#8221; This is the heart of the substitutionary atonement (cf. Gal 1:4; Mar 10:45; Rom 5:6; Rom 5:8; Rom 5:10; Gen 3:15; Isa 53:4-6).<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:21 &#8220;if&#8221; This introduces another first class conditional sentence which is assumed to be true from the author&#8217;s perspective or for his literary purposes. One would have expected a second class conditional sentence. This is a good example of a first class conditional sentence to emphasize a false assertion. There is only one way to Godnot through Law, but through faith in the finished work of Christ (cf. Gal 3:21). If the Law could have brought salvation, then Christ did not need to die!<\/p>\n<p> &#8220;righteousness&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>SPECIAL TOPIC: RIGHTEOUSNESS <\/p>\n<p> &#8220;then Christ died needlessly&#8221; This is the theological climax of Paul&#8217;s rejection of the Judaizers&#8217; emphasis on human performance. If human actions could bring right standing with God, then there was no need for Jesus to die! However, both (1) the OT, especially Judges and the history of Israel (cf. Nehemiah 9) and (2) the current experiences of diligent religionists such as Paul, show humanity&#8217;s inability to obey and conform to God&#8217;s covenant. The Old Covenant, instead of bringing life, brought death and condemnation (cf. Galatians 3). The New Covenant (cf. Jer 31:31-34; Eze 36:22-38) brings life as a gracious gift from a loving God by giving believing, fallen mankind a new heart, new mind, new spirit! This gift is only possibly through the sacrificial work of Christ. He fulfilled the Law! He restores the breach of fellowship (i.e., the damaged image of God in humanity from Genesis 3 has been repaired and restored!).<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: You Can Understand the Bible: Study Guide Commentary Series by Bob Utley<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Peter. The texts read Kephas, as in Gal 1:18, <\/p>\n<p>was come = came. This must have followed the council of Act 15, and preceded the dispute of Gal 15:36-40. <\/p>\n<p>withstood. Greek. anthistemi. Occurs fourteen times, five times withstand&#8221;, nine times &#8220;resist&#8221;. <\/p>\n<p>to = against. Greek. kata. App-104. <\/p>\n<p>blamed = condemned. Greek. kataginosko Elsewhere, 1Jn 3:20, 1Jn 3:21. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Companion Bible Notes, Appendices and Graphics<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>11-17.] He further proves his independence, by relating how he rebuked Peter for temporizing at Antioch. This proof goes further than any before: not only was he not taught originally by the Apostles,-not only did they impart nothing to him, rather tolerating his view and recognizing his mission,-but he on one occasion stood aloof from and reprimanded the chief of them for conduct unworthy the Gospel: thus setting his own Apostleship in opposition to Peter, for the time.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Greek Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Gal 2:11. , when) The argument at last reaches its highest point. Paul reproves Peter himself, therefore he owes not his doctrine to man.-, Antioch) at that time the citadel of the Gentile Church.- , to the face) comp. Gal 2:14, before all; so the LXX., 1Ki 1:23, twice; 1Ch 28:8; Psa 50:21; Dan 11:16, etc. Below, , Gal 3:1.-, I withstood [resisted]) A stern word.-) , condemned, on account of contrary actions, of which the one condemned the other; see the following verse; comp. Gal 2:18. The participle has a reciprocal meaning. For Peter had condemned himself by his own judgment, by his own practice.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Gnomon of the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Gal 2:11<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11<\/p>\n<p>But when Cephas came to Antioch,-Paul sojourned at Antioch both before and after he had brought the decrees of the apostles at Jerusalem on the subject of circumcision. While he was in Antioch, Peter came to the city. There has been differences among Bible students as to whether this visit was before or after the conference. From the interviews Paul reports in this epistle of his having with Peter up to the time of the conference, I am confident that it could not have been before. [The most judicious commentators claim that this visit of Peter to Antioch took place soon after the return of Paul and Barnabas from Jerusalem, in the interval described in Act 15:35, shortly before the separation of Paul and Barnabas, and the departure of Paul on his second missionary journey.]<\/p>\n<p>I resisted him to the face,-[This instance is one of faithful public reproof; and every circumstance in it is worthy of special attention, as it furnishes a most important illustration of the manner in which such reproof should be conducted-it was done openly and frankly and addressed to the offender himself. This was a case so public and well known that Paul administered the reproof before the whole church.]<\/p>\n<p>because he stood condemned.-[He was condemned by his own inconsistency. By first eating with the Gentiles and then pressing upon them observance of the very principle he had violated.] Some think that Peter could not have been guilty of such a course after he had aided in reaching the decision at the conference; but he had been instrumental in introducing the Gentiles into the church, at the house of Cornelius, some ten years before this, and knew that God had accepted them. His course was not the result of ignorance, but of fear of offending the Jewish prejudice. His wrong would have been as great before as after the conference.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Old and New Testaments Restoration Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Living by Faith in Christ <\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11-21<\/p>\n<p>Evidently Peter had gone back from the clear revelation of Act 10:1-48, and from his former practice as stated in Gal 2:12. The fear of the conservative party of the mother Church had brought him into a snare. His example had a very unfortunate effect upon the rest of the Hebrew Christians, who took their lead from him. But Pauls remonstrance probably brought Peter back to his former and happier practice.<\/p>\n<p>Paul goes on to show that the death of Christ has taken us altogether out of the realm of the ancient Law, with its restrictions and distinctions between clean and unclean, Jew and Gentile, Gal 2:15-19. If the conservative view was right, and it was wrong to eat with the Gentiles, then all that Christ had done and taught was in vain. Indeed, he had become a minister to sin, Gal 2:17, because he had taught his people to associate with Gentiles. But such a suggestion was, of course, unthinkable, and therefore Peter was wrong in withdrawing from Gentile fellowship.<\/p>\n<p>Then the Apostle breaks out into the memorable confession of the power of the Cross in his own life, Gal 2:20-21. It stood between him and the past. His self-life was nailed there, and this new life was no longer derived from vain efforts to keep the Law, but from the indwelling and uprising of the life of Jesus-the perennial spring of Joh 4:14.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: F.B. Meyer&#8217;s Through the Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Lecture 5<\/p>\n<p>Peters Defection At Antioch<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11-21<\/p>\n<p>But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid. For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain. (vv. 11-21)<\/p>\n<p>This passage suggests a number of interesting considerations. First of all, we are rather astonished perhaps to find Paul and Peter, both inspired men, both commissioned by the Lord Jesus Christ to go out into the world proclaiming His gospel, both apostles, now sharply differing one from the other. It would suggest certainly that the apostle Peter, who is the one at fault, is not the rock upon which the church is built. What a wobbly kind of a rock it would be if he were, for here is the very man to whom the Father gave that wonderful revelation that Christ was the Son of the living God, actually behaving in such a way at Antioch as to bring discredit upon the gospel of the grace of God. If Peter was the first Pope he was a very fallible one, not an infallible. But he himself knew nothing of any such position, for he tells us in the fifth chapter of his first epistle that he was a fellow elder with the rest of the elders in the church of God, not one set in a position of authority over the presbytery, the elders, in Gods church. Then too the reading of the Scripture suggests to us the tremendous importance of ever being on the alert lest in some way or another we compromise in regard to Gods precious truth.<\/p>\n<p>We have already seen what an important thing that truth was in the eyes of the apostle Paul when he could call down condign judgment on the man, or even the angel, who preaches any other gospel than that divine revelation communicated to him. We know it was not simply because of ill-temper that he wrote in this way but because he realized how important it is to hold the faith which was once [for all] delivered unto the saints (Jud 1:3). That explains his attitude here in regard to Peter, a brother apostle. It had been agreed, as we have seen, at the great council in Jerusalem that Peter was to go to the Jews and Paul to the Gentiles, but as they compared their messages they found that one did not contradict the other, that both taught and believed salvation was through faith alone in the Lord Jesus Christ, and that both recognized the futility of works of law as providing a righteousness for sinful men.<\/p>\n<p>To Antioch, a Gentile city in which there was a large church composed mainly of Gentile believers, where Paul and Barnabas had been laboring for a long time, Peter came for a visit. I suppose he was welcomed with open arms. It must have been a very joyous thing for the apostle Paul to welcome Peter, and to be his fellow laborer in ministering the Word of God to these people of Antioch. At first they had a wonderfully happy time. Together they went in and out of the homes of the believers and sat down at the same tables with Gentile Christians. Peter was once so rigid a Jew that he could not even think of going into the house of a Gentile to have any fellowship whatsoever. What a happy thing it was to see these different believers, some at one time Jews, and others once Gentiles, now members of one body, the body of Christ, enjoying fellowship together, not only at the Lords table, but also in their homes. For when Paul speaks of eating with Gentiles I take it that it was at their own tables where they could have the sweetest Christian fellowship talking together of the things of God while enjoying the good things that the Lord provides. But unhappily there came in something that hindered, that spoiled that hallowed communion.<\/p>\n<p>Some brethren came from Jerusalem who were of the rigid Pharisaic type, and although they called themselves (and possibly were) Christians, they had never been delivered from legalism. Peter realized that his reputation was at stake. If they should find him eating with Gentile believers and go back to Jerusalem and report this, it might shut the door on him there, and so prudently, as he might have thought, he withdrew from them, he no longer ate with them. If he chose not to eat with the Gentiles, could any one find fault with him for that? If he regarded the prejudices of these brethren might he not be showing a certain amount of Christian courtesy? He felt free to do these things, but not if they distressed these others. But Paul saw deeper than that; he saw that our liberty in Christ actually hung upon the question of whether one would sit down at the dinner table or not with those who had come out from the Gentiles unto the name of our Lord Jesus, and so this controversy. When Peter was come to Antioch, Paul says, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. There is no subserviency on Pauls part here, no recognition of Peter as the head of the church. Paul realized that a divine authority was vested in him, and that he was free to call in question the behavior of Peter himself though he was one of the original twelve. For before that certain came from James-James was the leader at Jerusalem-he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. We read in the Old Testament, The fear of man bringeth a snare, and here we are rather surprised to find the apostle Peter, some years after Pentecost, afraid of the face of man. It has often been said that Peter before Pentecost was a coward, but when he received the Pentecostal baptism everything was changed. He stood before the people in Jerusalem and drove the truth home to them, Ye  killed the Prince of Life, and he who had denied his Lord because of the fear of man now strikes home the fact that they denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you (Act 3:14). The inference has been drawn by some that if one receives the Pentecostal baptism he will never be a coward again, and also that all inbred sin has been then burned out by the refining fire of God. But we do not find anything like that in the Word of God. It is true that under the influence of that Pentecostal baptism Peter did not fear the face of man, but now he had begun to slip. The fact that one has received great spiritual blessing at any particular time gives no guarantee that he will never fear again.<\/p>\n<p>We now find Peter troubled by that same old besetment that had brought him into difficulty before, afraid of what others will say of him, and when he saw these legalists he forgot all about Pentecost, all about the blessing that had come, all about the marvelous revelation that he had when the sheet was let down from heaven and the Lord said, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common (Act 10:15). He forgot how he himself had stood in Cornelius household and said, It is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to  come unto one of another nation; but God hath shown me that I should not call any man common or unclean (Act 10:28). He forgot that at the council in Jerusalem it was he who stood before them all and after relating the incidents in connection with his visit to Cornelius, exclaimed, We [we who are Jews by nature] believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they (Act 15:11, emphasis added). That was a wonderful declaration. We might have expected him to say, We believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ they shall be saved, even as we, that is, these Gentiles may be saved by grace even as we Jews are saved by grace. But no, he had had a wonderful revelation of the real meaning of Pentecost and this glorious dispensation of the grace of God. What made him forget all this? The scowling looks of these men from Jerusalem. They had heard that he had been exercising a liberty in which they did not believe, and they had come to watch him. He thought, It will never do for me to go into the houses of the Gentiles to eat while these men are around. So without thinking how he would offend these simple Gentile Christians who had known the Lord only a short time, and in order to please these Jerusalem legalists, he withdrew from the Gentiles as far as intimate fellowship was concerned. He was not alone in this for he was a man of influence and others followed him. And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him. It looked as though there might be two churches in Antioch very soon, one for the Jews and another for the Gentiles, as though the middle wall of partition had not been broken down.<\/p>\n<p>The other Jews dissembled likewise with him. And what must have cut Paul to the quick, his own intimate companion, his fellow worker, the man who had understood so well from the beginning the work that he should do, Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. How much he puts into those words! Barnabas who knew so much better, Barnabas who had seen how mightily God had wrought among the Gentiles, and who knew that all this old legalistic system had fallen never to be raised again, even Barnabas was carried away with their dissimulation.<\/p>\n<p>Dissimulation is rather a fine-sounding word. I wonder why the translators did not translate the Greek word the same as they generally did in other places in the Bible. It may have been that they did not like to use the other word in connection with a man like Barnabas. It is just the ordinary word for hypocrisy. The other Jews [became hypocrites] likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their [hypocrisy]. Peter might have said, We are doing this to glorify God, but it was nothing of the kind; it was downright hypocrisy in the sight of God. Paul recognized it as what it was, and said, But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all  This was not a clandestine meeting, there was no backbiting. What he had to say he said openly, and he did not seem to spare Peters feelings. We must ever remember the Word, Thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin upon him (Lev 19:17). Some years afterward he wrote to Timothy, Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear (1Ti 5:20). There was too much at stake to pass over this lightly. It was too serious a matter to settle quietly with Peter in a corner, for it had been a public scandal, and it called in question the liberty of Gentiles in Christ and so must be settled in a public way. One can imagine the feelings of Peter, noble man of God that he was, and yet he had been carried away with this snare. At first he was startled as he looked at Paul, and then I fancy with bowed head, the blood mantling his face in shame, he realized how guilty he was of seeking to please these legalists who would rob the church of the marvelous gospel of grace. If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? He has let the cat out of the bag. I think I see those Jewish men look up and say, What is this? He has been living after the manner of Gentiles? Yes, they should have known it, for he had a right to do it. God had given all men this liberty and Peter had been exercising it, but now he was bringing himself into bondage. Peter had said, We Jews know that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but we have to be saved by grace even as the Gentiles, so why insist upon bringing these Gentiles under bondage to Jewish forms and ceremonies?<\/p>\n<p>Paul went on: We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. We gave up all confidence in law-keeping as a means of salvation when we turned to Christ, and now, Peter, would you by your behavior say to the Gentile brethren, You should come under the bondage of law-keeping, from which we have been delivered in order to be truly justified? It was a solemn occasion, for there was an important question at stake, and Paul handled it like the courageous man that he was.<\/p>\n<p>Are you, like so many others, trying to do the best you can in order to obtain Gods salvation? Listen then to what He says, By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.<\/p>\n<p>            Could my tears forever flow,<\/p>\n<p>            Could my zeal no languor know,<\/p>\n<p>            These for sin could not atone;<\/p>\n<p>            Thou must save, and Thou alone.<\/p>\n<p>Some years ago, after listening to me preach on the street corner a man said to me, I detest this idea that through the death and righteousness of Another I should be saved. I do not want to be indebted to anybody for my salvation. I am not coming to God as a mendicant, but I believe that if a man lives up to the Sermon on the Mount and keeps the Ten Commandments, God does not require any more of him.<\/p>\n<p>I asked, My friend, have you lived up to the Sermon on the Mount and have you kept the Ten Commandments?<\/p>\n<p>Oh, he said, perhaps not perfectly; but I am doing the best I can.<\/p>\n<p>But, I replied, the Word of God says, Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all (Jam 2:10). And, It is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them (Gal 3:10), and because you have not continued you are under the curse.<\/p>\n<p>That is all the law can do for any poor sinner. It can only condemn, for it demands perfect righteousness from sinful men, a righteousness which no sinful man can ever give, and so when God has shown us in His Word that men are bereft of righteousness, He says, I have a righteousness for guilty sinners, but they must receive it by faith, and He tells us the wondrous story of the death and resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ-[He] was delivered for our offenses (Rom 4:25). And having trusted Him shall we go back to works of the law?<\/p>\n<p>If, says Paul, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners-if we who have trusted in Jesus are still sinners seeking a way of salvation-is therefore Christ the minister of sin? Moses was the mediator of the law, and it was to be used by God to make sin become exceeding sinful. Is that all Christ is for? Is it simply that His glorious example is to show me how deep is my sin, how lost my condition, and then am I to save myself by my own efforts? Surely not. That would be but to make Christ a minister of sin, but Christ is a minister of righteousness to all who believe. I think verse 17, and possibly verse 18, concludes what Paul says to Peter. If I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. We do not have quotation marks in the ancient Greek text, so have no way of knowing exactly where Pauls words to Peter end, but probably he concluded his admonition to Peter with this word.<\/p>\n<p>For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. What does he mean by that? He means that the law condemned me to death, but Christ took my place and became my Substitute. I died in Him. I through the law died to the law, that I might live unto God. Now I belong to a new creation altogether. And oh, the wonder of that new creation! The old creation fell in its head, Adam, and the new one stands eternally in its Head, the Lord Jesus Christ. We are not trying to work for our salvation, we are saved through the work that He Himself accomplished. We can look back to that cross upon which He hung, the bleeding Victim, in our stead, and we can say in faith, I am crucified with Christ. It is as though my life had been taken, He took my place; I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live. As I was identified with Him in His death on the cross now I am linked with Him in resurrection life, for He has given me to be a partaker of His own glorious eternal life. Nevertheless I live; yet not I. It is not the old I come back to life again, but Christ liveth in me. He, the glorious One, is my real life, and that life which I now live in the flesh, my experience down here as a Christian man in the body, I live-not by putting myself under rules and regulations and trying to keep the law of the Ten Commandments but-by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. As I am occupied with Him, my life will be the kind of life which He approves. The Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. I wish each of us might say those words over in his heart. Can you say it in your heart? It is not, The Son of God, who loved the world, and gave himself for the world, but, The Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. Only those who trust Him can speak like that. Can you say it from your heart? If you have never said it before you can look up into His face today, and say it for the first time. And so Paul concludes this section, I do not frustrate the grace of God-or, I will not set it aside-for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain. But because righteousness could not be found through legality, through self-effort, Christ gave Himself in grace for needy sinners, and He is Himself the righteousness of all who put their trust in Him. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentaries on the New Testament and Prophets<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Chapter 6<\/p>\n<p>Free Justification<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11-19<\/p>\n<p>We now approach the heart of this epistle, which, concise as it is, may be regarded as the keystone of the New Testament, for it most conspicuously sets forth and defends the Biblical answer to the fundamental question, How shall a man be justified before God? The entire scope of Divine Revelation focuses on the answer: This gives Pauls reproof of Peter at Antioch very high significance. No issue could be more vital, for on it was suspended the survival or the shipwreck of the early church.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was the man of the hour, specifically raised up by God to meet the Galatian crisis. As in the case of Joseph, of Moses, of Samuel, of David, of Elijah, and of Daniel, the crisis depended upon the work of one, one man called, gifted, equipped, and sent of God to meet the need of his church at this crucial time. That man was Paul, the Apostle to the Gentiles. God has little use for committees and corporations. His greatest works in the history of mankind have been wrought by single men, men single eyed and strong in the Holy Spirit for the cause of truth. God called Abraham alone and blessed him. So Paul was called alone. No capital was behind him; no society, or party was behind him; no religious order was behind him. Even Barnabas had deserted his cause. Like Luther, and Calvin, and Knox, he stood alone in the time of great urgency.<\/p>\n<p>What was it that Paul so boldly and singularly stood for on this occasion? Justification by Christ alone. Christ and Christ only, as over against and in sharpest contrast to everything outside of Christ and\/or in addition to Christ for the justification of guilty sinners, was Pauls subject. Any other message is another gospel. It was either Christ or nothing. He is all in all in the matter of salvation. There is no such thing as Christ doing his part to save us and us doing our part. We have no part except that of a poor beggar, who empty-handed receives a gratuitous gift of mercy and compassion.<\/p>\n<p>In the verses before us Paul continues to prove the essential independence, both of his gospel and of his apostolic position. That gospel which had been so enthusiastically endorsed by those pillars at Jerusalem was, when necessity demanded, asserted even in confrontation with one of those men of repute. This episode in which Paul reproved Peter may well have occurred during the interval between the Jerusalem conference and the beginning of the second missionary journey. We are told in the book of Acts that it was then that Paul and Barnabas stayed for some time in Antioch.<\/p>\n<p>Sinners are justified before God freely, by grace alone, upon the merits of Christs blood, apart from anything done by them; and they receive this free-justification by faith. This was Pauls message. This is the message of the gospel (Rom 3:19-26). This is the doctrine of all true believers.<\/p>\n<p>Peters Error<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?&#8221; (Gal 2:11-14)<\/p>\n<p>We are not told why Peter visited Antioch at this time; but that is not important. The important fact is that Peter committed an error of conduct so serious that Paul felt constrained to oppose him to his face. Paul did not go about as a whisperer, backbiter, or talebearer. He withstood Peter to his face as a brother trying to correct the error of another brother. He handled the matter publicly, because Peters action was public and caused great public harm.<\/p>\n<p>This event does not, in any way, suggest that those things Peter wrote under divine inspiration are lacking in authority, infallibility, and inerrancy. The Word of God nowhere teaches that the men who were used of God to pen the Scriptures were infallible. They were not. They were, like all other believers, sinners saved by grace. The Scriptures they penned are infallible, but not them. However, this single event does completely destroy the Roman Catholic doctrine of the infallibility and supremacy of Peter, and of the pope as Peters imagined successor.<\/p>\n<p>Peter was to be blamed. His conduct was totally inexcusable. His behavior was to be condemned. Why? Before the Jews came to Antioch, he had been eating with his Gentile brethren. The reference here is probably to the fellowship meals, or love feasts of the early Christians. It appears that the Lords Supper was usually held at the conclusion of these feasts. There were many abuses to which such social meals could lead, as is pointed out in 1Co 11:17-34. In Corinth there was a segregation according to wealth, the rich separating from the poor. In Antioch the segregation that occurred was of an ethnic character, the Jewish brethren separated from their Gentile brothers in Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Peter knew that the distinction of meats was now laid aside, as well as the distinction of Jew and Gentile, and that nothing, meats or men, was common or unclean of itself (Act 10:28-48; Act 15:8-11). The Lord had taught him plainly that we are not under the law, but under grace in this gospel age, because Christ has fulfilled the law. He knew that even Jewish believers were no longer obliged to keep the law. Certainly, then the Gentiles, who were never given the law, were not obliged to keep the law.<\/p>\n<p>In spite of Peters clear understanding of these things, when some men came from the church at Jerusalem, of which James was the pastor, Peter ceased to eat with the Gentiles, who were also believers. It may seem to some that Peter did nothing so terribly wrong. After all, all he did was this: When he saw his Jewish friends coming, Peter simply got up from the table and stepped away from the Gentile brethren, hoping that none of the Jewish brethren would smell the pork chops on his breath. But his action was horrible in its implication. Behaving as he did, Peter hypocritically implied that there is still a distinction between meat and drinks, clean and unclean, and between Jew and Gentile. He acted out of cowardice, fearing the wrath of the Jews (The wrath of Jewish believers!). When Peter got up from the table and walked away from the Gentile brethren, though he apparently said nothing orally, he spoke loudly by example and led others in his error, even Barnabas (Gal 2:13).<\/p>\n<p>Lessons<\/p>\n<p>There are some obvious lessons we ought to learn from this. First, the Word of God shows us again and again that the best of men are only men at best, sinful, weak, inconsistent, and full of faults. When left to ourselves, even briefly, there is nothing we would not do and justify ourselves in doing. A noble Noah may be found in a drunken stupor. A faithful Abraham may be found asking his wife to lie and play the harlot because of fear. A righteous Lot may be found choosing to dwell in Sodom. A devoted David may be found committing adultery and murder to cover it. Peter was no exception. Neither is the one writing or the one reading these lines. Let us ever recognize this fact. It will help to make us behave graciously toward our fallen brethren and help to keep us from being severe in our judgment concerning one another.<\/p>\n<p>Second, we need to be aware of the fact that if we seek to please men, we will fail in obedience to our God (Pro 29:25). It is impossible to serve two masters. If we are ruled by the will and glory of God, we cannot be ruled by either the fear of mens frowns or the hope of their favor. If we are ruled by the fear of men, we cannot be ruled by the fear of God.<\/p>\n<p>Third, we must constantly be aware of the great influence of our behavior upon others. The common proverb, Actions speak louder than words, is as true as it is common. We are responsible for the influence we have upon others by our example. None of us, I am confident, have any idea how powerful our example is in its influence over others, especially when the example is evil. Parents, teachers, and pastors must be constantly aware of this fact. None of us live as an island. Everything we do influences those around us. The worlds politicians, for the most part, have forgotten this, and have by their displays of greed and moral bankruptcy led the people under their power to lives of utter debauchery. Sadly, I fear, the same must be said of parents, teachers, and preachers around the world in this dark, dark age. Let all who fear God mark the trend of the day and resolve to lead all who are influenced by us by example as well as by word, for Christs sake.<\/p>\n<p>Pauls Rebuke<\/p>\n<p>Paul saw immediately what Peter was doing. And saw that his implications were intentional. His implications were that the law is still the rule of life for believers and that Gods saints are to be compelled to live by it (Gal 2:14). This was totally contrary to the true gospel of the grace of God (Rom 6:14-15; Rom 7:4; Rom 10:4; Col 2:16-23). There is no room in the kingdom of grace for the bondmen of the law. There is no place in the household of faith for the whip of the law. Believers are motivated and ruled by the constraint of Christs love, gratitude for his grace, faith in Christ, and the glory of God (2Co 5:14; 2Co 8:8-9; 1Jn 3:23; 1Co 10:31). In the gospel there are no prohibitions about eating and drinking (1Ti 4:4-5). In the church of God there is no such thing as Jew and Gentile (Eph 2:13-22; Gal 3:28). Peter had lived like the Gentiles; but now he was, by his action, saying that the Gentiles should live like the Jews. This was inconsistent and obvious to all. Therefore Paul rebuked him publicly (1Ti 5:20).<\/p>\n<p>Gospel Doctrine<\/p>\n<p>Matthew Henry wrote, Paul having thus established his character and office, and sufficiently shown that he is not inferior to any of the apostles, no, not to Peter himself, from the account of the reproof he gave him he takes occasion to speak of that great fundamental doctrine of the gospel  that justification is only by faith in Christ, and not by the works of the law.<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid. For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God.&#8221; (Gal 2:15-19)<\/p>\n<p>The verb justify is in the passive voice, thus, literally, it is to be justified. It occurs here for the first time in Pauls epistles, and no less than three times in one verse (Gal 2:16). Justification is not something we do. It is something done for us and given to us freely. It is the gracious act of God, whereby, on the basis solely of Christs accomplished mediatorial work, he declares the sinner just. The work was done by the decree of God in eternity (Rom 8:29-30). Yes, all Gods elect were in the purpose of God justified from eternity, by the Lamb of God slain from the foundation of the world. Our justification was obtained by Christ when he died at Calvary as our Substitute. He was delivered unto death by the sword of divine justice because of our sins imputed to him, and raised again by the glory of God because of our justification accomplished by his sacrifice (Rom 4:25). Faith in Christ does not accomplish justification, but receives it as the free grace gift of God (Rom 5:1; Rom 5:10-11; Rom 8:1; Rom 8:30; Rom 8:33; Tit 3:7). Faith in Christ is not a condition upon which justification is granted, but one of the many, blessed fruits of justification accomplished. It is not our faith that justifies us, but Christ who is the Object of our faith.<\/p>\n<p>Justification is a judicial act of God. It does not come as the result of mans effort (Rom 3:20; Rom 3:28; Gal 3:11; Gal 5:4). It is not even the result of faith (Eph 2:8). It took place when Christ satisfied the demands of the law as a Substitute for his elect (Rom 3:24; 2Co 5:21; Eph 1:7). Man can never earn it. He only receives it by faith. And even the faith by which we receive it is the gift of Gods grace (Eph 2:8). Man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Because we are justified by Christ alone, (by the faithful obedience of Christ unto death as our Substitute), we have no obligation to the law. We are dead to the law. This is not a license to sin (17; Rom 6:1-2; Rom 6:15; Rom 7:7). It is the blessed liberty of grace. We dare not return to the law, as Peter did by his abhorrent symbolic behavior. To do so is to return to its curse and condemnation (Gal 2:18).<\/p>\n<p>The law of God can never give life. It only deals out death. It can never produce holiness. It only stirs up sin. The law brings the knowledge of sin, and condemns it (Rom 7:7-9). The law was our schoolmaster unto Christ. Once we have come to Christ in faith, the law has no power or authority over us (Gal 3:24). <\/p>\n<p>I have a very good friend in North Carolina, Robert Spencer. He and I became good friends just a few years ago, after I ran into him and his wife (Lib) in an elevator. He was then President of the International Lions Club, on his way to one of their meetings. I was on my way to fulfill a preaching engagement in the same town. I had known Bob many years earlier as Mr. Spencer. He was my sixth grade school teacher. I was a young rebel, constantly in trouble. Mr. Spencer, on many occasions, with the complete authority of the State (and of my parents), inflicted pain on my posterior because it was his job to do so, to bring me to maturity. In those days I dreaded his presence and feared his wrath. Now, he is my friend. I look forward to seeing him and always enjoy his presence. Even if he thought about whipping me today, he would not dare. He no longer has any authority or the power to do so. So it is with the law. Once the sinner has come to Christ, the law has no more dominion over him (Rom 6:14-15; Rom 7:4; Rom 10:4).<\/p>\n<p>&#8220;I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God&#8221; (Gal 2:19; Rom 6:7; Rom 7:4; 2Co 5:15). We are not dead to the law that we might live unto ourselves, but unto our God, for his glory. And if we would live unto God, we cannot live unto the law. We must never return to it in any way, to any degree, for any reason; not even to appease and win the favor of weaker brethren, as Peter did at Antioch (Rom 7:1-4). We trust Christ alone for salvation (Rom 10:1-4). He alone is our righteousness (1Co 1:30). To return to the works of the law is to deny him altogether (Gal 5:1-4).<\/p>\n<p>Thy works, not mine, O Christ,<\/p>\n<p>Speak gladness to this heart;<\/p>\n<p>They tell me all is done;<\/p>\n<p>They bid my fear depart.<\/p>\n<p>What Jesus is, and that alone,<\/p>\n<p>Is faiths delightful plea;<\/p>\n<p>It never deals with sinful self<\/p>\n<p>Nor righteous self, in me.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Discovering Christ In Selected Books of the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>to Antioch: Act 15:30-35 <\/p>\n<p>I withstood: Gal 2:5, 2Co 5:16, 2Co 11:5, 2Co 11:21-28, 2Co 12:11, 1Ti 5:20, Jud 1:3 <\/p>\n<p>because: Exo 32:21, Exo 32:22, Num 20:12, Jer 1:17, Jon 1:3, Jon 4:3, Jon 4:4, Jon 4:9, Mat 16:17, Mat 16:18, Mat 16:23, Act 15:37-39, Act 23:1-5, Jam 3:2, 1Jo 1:8-10 <\/p>\n<p>Reciprocal: Gen 20:2 &#8211; said Exo 23:2 &#8211; follow Lev 19:17 &#8211; rebuke 1Sa 27:10 &#8211; And David 2Ch 26:18 &#8211; withstood Uzziah Neh 5:7 &#8211; I rebuked Job 21:31 &#8211; declare Job 27:5 &#8211; justify Job 34:4 &#8211; choose Psa 141:5 &#8211; the righteous Pro 9:8 &#8211; rebuke Pro 28:23 &#8211; General Pro 29:25 &#8211; fear Ecc 4:10 &#8211; if Eze 3:21 &#8211; he shall Mar 12:14 &#8211; carest Luk 17:3 &#8211; rebuke Joh 9:22 &#8211; because Joh 18:25 &#8211; He Act 14:26 &#8211; to Antioch Gal 2:6 &#8211; it maketh Gal 2:14 &#8211; I said Gal 2:17 &#8211; are found Gal 6:1 &#8211; overtaken 1Ti 5:1 &#8211; Rebuke<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Chapter Gal 2:11-21. <\/p>\n<p>The apostle pursues his vindication no further in the same strain. He has said that he received his commission and gospel immediately from the same source as did the other apostles; that he owed nothing to them; that he did not on his conversion rush up to Jerusalem and seek admission among them, or ask counsel or legitimation from them; that three years elapsed before he saw one of them, and him he saw only for a brief space; that fourteen years afterwards he went up again to the metropolis, when he met them, or rather three of the most famous of them, as their equal; that he did not and would not circumcise Titus; that the original apostles gave him no information and no new element of authority, nay, that they cordially recognised him, and that he and they came to an amicable understanding as to their respective departments of labour. Who then could challenge the validity of his apostleship, or impugn the gospel which he preached, after Peter, James, and John had acquiesced in them? Who would now venture to question their opinion? for they were satisfied,-even Peter, specially marked in contrast as having the gospel of the circumcision divinely committed to him. Nay more-and such is now the argument-he was not only officially recognised as a brother apostle by Peter, and as possessed of equal authority, but he had opposed and rebuked Peter on a solemn and public occasion, and in connection with one of the very points now in dispute. While Peter had resiled for a moment, he had never done so: his conduct in Jerusalem and in Antioch had been one and the same. He thus proves himself invested with the same high prerogative, measuring himself fully with Peter as his equal, nay, more than his equal. <\/p>\n<p>Antioch, a large and magnificent city, had communication by the Orontes and its port of Seleucia with all the territories bordering on the Mediterranean, and it was connected by an overland route with Arabia and the countries on and beyond the Euphrates. Men of all nations easily found their way into it for business or pleasure; and into this capital named after his father, Seleucus had introduced a large colony of Jews who lived under their own ethnarch. From being the metropolis of Greek sovereigns, it became through the fortune of war the residence of Roman proconsuls. The gospel had been brought to it at an early period. Persons who had fled on the martyrdom of Stephen travelled as far as Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only, acting according to their light and their national prepossessions. But a section of these itinerating preachers, men of Cyprus and Cyrene, had larger hearts and freer views, and they at Antioch spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. Great results followed these ministrations. Tidings of the immense success were carried to the church in Jerusalem, which at once, and probably from a combination of motives, sent Barnabas to visit the Syrian capital. The earnest and self-denying Cypriot at once undertook the work, and rejoiced in the spectacle which he witnessed; but he felt the labours so augmenting, that he went and fetched Saul to be his colleague. Their joint ministry among the mixed people that thronged the streets and colonnades of this Rome in miniature lasted a year; and such were its numerous converts, that the native population were, for the sake of distinction, obliged to coin a name for the new and rising party, and they called them Christians. Antioch thus became the metropolis of Gentile Christianity, and Jerusalem looked with jealousy on its northern rival. In it originated the first formal Christian mission, and Paul made it his headquarters, starting from it on his three great evangelistic journeys. The peace of this society, however, was soon disturbed by Jewish zealots from Jerusalem, and Paul and Barnabas went up to the mother church about this question. Gal 2:1. A council was held, the decrees were issued and sent down, and the two deputies returned to Antioch and resumed their old work-teaching and preaching the word of the Lord. At some period after this, Peter happened to come down to Antioch, and the scene here described took place. Just as from attachment to Jesus he followed into the palace of the high priest, and found himself in almost the only circle where he could be tempted to deny his Lord; so now he had travelled to almost the only city which presented that strange variety of circumstances by which, from his peculiar temperament, he could be snared into this momentary cowardice and dissimulation. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Commentary on the Greek Text of Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians and Phillipians<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Gal 2:11. When Peter was come to Antioch. It is questioned by some whether this was before or after the events of Acts 15. The information as to dates is not clear enough to decide the point definitely. The reason for such a suggestion ( that it might have been before) is to clear Peter of the charge of inconsistency in view of his stand on the issue at hand in that meeting in Jerusalem. But that is not called for, since it is not claimed that, an inspired man is not capable of personal error in conduct. Paul&#8217;s teaching in 1Co 9:27 shows that it is possible for an old soldier of the cross, an inspired apostle and preacher of the Gospel, to commit a sin so grievous as to cause him to be rejected by the Lord. From these considerations it should not affect our confidence in Peter&#8217;s inspired teaching, to see him here give way to human weakness. Paul being also an inspired man was able to give the proper teaching on the situation. Hence his statement that Peter was to be blamed is an inspired one, and states the truth about the uninspired conduct of the other apostle. Incidentally it disproves all claim that Peter possessed any superiority over Paul or any of the other apostles as the Romanists teach.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Combined Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Gal 2:11. The scene here related is of great importance for the history of Apostolic Christianity, but has often been misunderstood and distorted both in the interest of orthodoxy and heresy. It took place between the Apostolic conference (A. D. 50) and the second great missionary journey of Paul (A. D. 51). To the same period must be assigned the personal dispute between Paul and Barnabas on account of Mark, related in Act 15:30-40. Barnabas followed the bad example of Peter (Gal 2:13), and Mark would naturally sympathize with Barnabas, his cousin (Col 4:10), and with Peter, his spiritual father (1Pe 5:13). There was, therefore, a double reason for the temporary alienation of Paul and Barnabas. It appears that soon after the council at Jerusalem a misunderstanding arose as to the precise bearing of the decree of the council (Act 15:20; Act 15:29). That decree was both emancipating and restrictive; it emancipated the Gentile converts from circumcision as a test of church membership (on the observance of which the Pharisaical Judaizers, or false brethren had vainly insisted), but it laid on them the restriction of observing the precepts traditionally traced to Noah (comp. Gen 9:4-5) and required from proselytes of the gate, namely, the abstinence from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication (including probably unlawful marriages within the forbidden degrees of kindred, Lev 18:1 and forward). The decree was framed to meet a special temporary emergency and certain specific complaints of the Jewish converts against the Gentile brethren in regard to these detested practices. But the decree made no direct provision for the conduct of the Jewish Christians, who were supposed to know their duty from the law read every Sabbath in the synagogues (Act 15:21). And it was on this point that the difference of a strict and a liberal construction seems to have arisen. The logic of the decree pointed to a full communion with the Gentile brethren, but the letter did not. It was a compromise, a step in the right direction, but it stopped half way. It left the Levitical law concerning clean and unclean meats untouched (Luk 11:4 ff., comp. Act 10:14).[1] The heretical Judaizers considered the whole ceremonial law as binding upon all; James and the conservative Jewish brethren as binding only upon Jews; Paul and Peter as abrogated by the death of Christ. The conservative party at Jerusalem, under the lead of James, understood the decree as not justifying any departure of the circumcised Christians from their traditional rites and habits, and continued to maintain a cautious reserve towards Gentile Christians and all uncircumcised or unclean persons (Luk 15:2; Act 10:28), without, however, demanding circumcision; while the more liberal Jewish Christians at Antioch, encouraged by the powerful example of Peter, who had been freed from narrow prejudices by his vision at Joppa, and eaten with the uncircumcised Cornelius at Csarea (Act 10:27-28; Act 11:3), associated with their Gentile brethren in social intercourse, and disregarded in their common meals the distinction between clean and unclean animal food; they may possibly even have innocently partaken of meat offered to idols, which was freely sold at the shambles, or at all events they ran the risk of doing so. Paul considered this as a matter in itself indifferent and harmless, considering the vanity of idols, provided that no offence be given to weak brethren, in which case he himself would eat no flesh for evermore, lest he make his brother to stumble (1Co 8:7-13; 1Co 10:23-33;Rom 14:1-4); while as to fornication of any kind he condemned it absolutely as defiling the body which is the temple of God (1Co 5:1-13; 1Co 6:18-20). This freedom as to eating with Gentiles threatened to break up a part of the Jerusalem compromise and alarmed the conservative Jews. Hence the remonstrance from Jerusalem which prevailed on the timid and impulsive Peter, and all the Jewish members of the congregation at Antioch, even Barnabas, but provoked the vigorous protest of Paul who stood alone in defence of Christian liberty and brotherhood on that trying occasion. This view of the matter seems to afford the best explanation of the conduct of both James and Peter, without justifying it; for Peter certainly denied his own better conviction that God is no respecter of persons (Act 10:34), or that in Christ there is neither Greek nor Jew (as Paul expresses it, Col 3:24), and once more denied his Lord in the person of his Gentile disciples. The alienation, however, was only temporary, and did not result in a split of the church.<\/p>\n<p>[1] Augustine distinguishes three periods in the ceremonial law: (1.) before Christ it was alive but not life-giving (lex viva, sed non vivifica); (2.) from Christ to the destruction of Jerusalem it was dying but not deadly (moribunda, sed non mortifera); (3.) after the destruction of Jerusalem it became dead and deadly (mortua et mortifera).<\/p>\n<p>The residence of Peter at Antioch gave rise to the tradition that he founded the church there (A. D. 44, according to the Chronicle of Eusebius) before he transferred his see to Rome. The tradition also perpetuated the memory of the quarrel in dividing the church of Antioch into two parishes with two bishops, Evodius and Ignatius, the one instituted by Peter, the other by Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Cephas is the Apostle Peter mentioned Gal 2:9, and not one of the seventy disciples, as Clement of Alexandria and other fathers (also the Jesuit Harduin) arbitrarily assumed in order to clear Peter of all blame.<\/p>\n<p>I withstood him to the face, personally, not secretly or behind the back. It was a very bold act of Paul, requiring the highest order of moral courage. It seems inconsistent with the harmony of the Apostolic church and to reflect too severely on Peter, the prince of the Apostles. Hence it has always been a stumbling block to those who believe, contrary to the explicit confessions of the Apostles themselves (1Jn 1:8; Jas 3:2; Php 3:12), that their inspiration implied also their moral perfection, or that doctrinal infallibility is inseparable from practical impeccability. Several of the most eminent fathers, Origen, Jerome, and Chrysostom, tried to escape the difficulty by a misinterpretation of the words to the face, as if they meant, according to appearance only (secundum speciem), not in reality, and assumed that the dispute had been previously arranged by the Apostles for the purpose of convincing, not Peter, who was right all along, but the Jewish Christian members of the congregation, that the ceremonial law was now abolished. This most unnatural interpretation makes bad worse, by charging the hypocrisy upon both Paul and Peter, and turning the whole scene into a theatrical farce. St. Augustine, from a superior moral sense, protested against it, and Jerome himself tacitly abandoned it afterwards for the right view. The author of the Pseudo-Clementine Homilies (an Ebionite fiction of the second century, xvii. 19) understands the passage correctly, but makes it the ground of an attack on St. Paul (under the name of Simon Magus) by Peter, who says to him: Thou hast withstood me to my face. If thou callest me condemned, thou accusest God who revealed Christ to me.<\/p>\n<p>He was condemned, self-condemned, self-convicted by his own conduct, not by the Gentile Christians of Antioch, for Paul would hardly have waited for the judgment of others in a matter of such importance. The inconsistency carried in it its own condemnation, as Paul proves (Gal 2:15-21). The translation he was blamed is not strong enough, and the translation of the E. V. he was to be blamed, or reprehensible, deserving of censure, is ungrammatical and lame.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: A Popular Commentary on the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Observe here, St. Peter&#8217;s offense, and St. Paul&#8217;s rebuke. <\/p>\n<p>St. Peter&#8217;s offense, 1. was this, he declined from the doctrine taught by himself, concerning the abrogation of circumcision and the ceremonial law; he had formerly conversed freely with the Christian Gentiles without scruple, making no objection against them, because they were not circumcised: But at Antioch he withdrew himself from the Christian Gentiles, refusing to eat with them, because they were not circumcised; as if, for want of circumcision, they had been unclean, and altogether unfit to be conversed with. This was his fault; whereby it appears, that St. Peter himself was not infallible, whatever his pretended successors, the bishops of Rome, are supposed to be.<\/p>\n<p>Learn hence, how certainly and suddenly the holiest and best of men will run into sin and error, if a special assistance from the holy Spirit doth not uphold them, and preserve them.<\/p>\n<p>Observe, 2. As St. Peter&#8217;s offense, so St. Paul&#8217;s rebuke; he withstood him to the face; that is, rebuked him publicly, because he was blame-worthy, and not secretly behind his back; such as sin openly, must be rebuked and reproved openly.<\/p>\n<p>Here note, how little St. Paul dreamed of St. Peter&#8217;s supremacy; if so, he had been more modest than thus to reprove him to his face.<\/p>\n<p>Learn hence, that as no bands of friendship must keep the ministers of God from reproving sin and vice; so when they find the fault to be notorious, they must reprove it wherever they find it, with much boldness and resolution.<\/p>\n<p>St. Paul here, in reproving St. Peter withstood him: It is in the original a military word, signifying to stand against, either by force of arms, as among soldiers; or by dint of argument, as among disputants: It is a word of defiance, and signifies an opposition hand to hand, face to face, foot to foot, not yielding a hair&#8217;s breadth to the adversary. Yet withal, as St. Paul&#8217;s courage, so his candour appeared, in reproving St. Peter to his face, and not reproaching him, as some, behind his back.<\/p>\n<p>And behold this great and chief apostle St. Peter, submits to his reprover, neither justifying his action, nor reflecting upon St. Paul; he replieth not again.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expository Notes with Practical Observations on the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Gal 2:11. But, &amp;c.  The argument here comes to the height: Paul reproves Peter himself; so far was he from receiving his doctrine from man, or from being inferior to the chief of the apostles; when Peter was come to Antioch  After Barnabas and I were returned thither; I withstood him to the face  Or opposed him personally in the presence of the church there, then the chief of all the Gentile churches; because he was to be blamed  For the fear of man, Gal 2:12; for dissimulation, Gal 2:13; and for not walking uprightly, Gal 2:14. To show what kind of interpreters of Scripture some of the most learned fathers were, Dr. Macknight quotes Jerome here as translating the phrase,  , which we render to the face, secundum faciem, in appearance; supposing Pauls meaning to be, that he and Peter were not serious in this dispute; but, by a holy kind of dissimulation, endeavoured on the one hand, to give satisfaction to the Gentiles, and on the other not to offend the Jews. By such interpretations as these, the fathers pretended to justify the deceits which they used for persuading the heathen to embrace the gospel! From the instance of Peters imprudence and sin, here recorded, the most advanced, whether in knowledge or holiness, may learn to take heed lest they fall. For before certain persons  Who were zealous for the observation of the ceremonies of the law; came from James  Who was then at Jerusalem; he did eat with the converted Gentiles  In Antioch, on all occasions, and conversed freely with them; but when they were come he withdrew  From that freedom of converse; and separated himself  From them, as if he had thought them unclean: and this he did, not from any change in his sentiments, but purely as fearing them of the circumcision  Namely, the converted Jews, whom he was unwilling to displease, because he thought their censures of much greater importance than they really were. The Jews, it must be observed, reckoned it unlawful to eat with the proselytes of the gate; that is, such proselytes to their religion as had not submitted to the rite of circumcision, nor engaged to observe the whole ceremonial law, (see Act 10:28; Act 11:3,) some meats permitted to them being unclean to the Jews; and the other believing Jews  Who were at Antioch, and had before used the like freedom; dissembled with him  In thus scrupulously avoiding all free converse with their Gentile brethren; insomuch that Barnabas also  Who with me had preached salvation to the Gentiles without the works of the law, Act 13:39; was carried away  Namely, by the force of authority and example in opposition to judgment and conviction, and even against his will, as the word , here used, appears to imply; with their dissimulation  Or hypocrisy. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Joseph Bensons Commentary on the Old and New Testaments<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>But when Cephas came to Antioch, I resisted him to the face, because he stood condemned. [There is no means of determining when this scene took place, but it was probably very soon after the council at Jerusalem. It forms the climax in Paul&#8217;s argument, showing that he was not only the equal of Peter, but, at times, even his superior. It upsets the Romish doctrine of Peter&#8217;s supremacy, and also shows that in his conduct he was not infallible; for in this instance he was not so much condemned by his fellow-apostle as he was, to use Paul&#8217;s phrase, self-condemned&#8211;his conduct at one time reproving and convicting him for his conduct at another. Luther regards Paul as here drawing a contrast between his own conduct in withstanding Peter to his face, and these gospel perverters who were slandering him behind his back.] <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: McGarvey and Pendleton Commentaries (New Testament)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Gal 2:11-21. Excitement and consequent confusion rise higher still. In one sense, these verses record a climax; Paul is not merely Peters equalhe had exposed him once when Peter was plainly in the wrong. There is no ground for doubting that the order of time is followed. After the Jerusalem compact, Peter finds himself at Antioch (on a missionary tour? cf. 1Co 9:5). If Titus had been an outsider at Jerusalem, the tables are now turned, and Peter is the outsider. Following the dictates of his generous and impulsive heart, he comes inside. (One could not share communion in an apostolic church without joining in a solid meal.) But a deputation from James arrived, and found such conduct questionable. This was not a separation of spheres! Peter went round again, carried off with him all Jewish Christians except Paul, even Barnabas, and consequently put severe moral pressure on the Gentiles to conform to Judaism. Paul appealed to Peters own principles. Jewish Christians, whatever their temptation to despise Gentile sinners, had come to Christ for salvation as sinners themselves (not unlike the speech of Peter, Act 15:7-11).<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:16. save through faith: Greek idiom, with its laxer logic, does not imply that works do something towards saving; the Revisers might have remembered English idiom! Follow mg.<\/p>\n<p>At some indefinite point Pauls language glides from recapitulating what he had said to Peter into arguing with possible critics in Galatia. He quotes (with modifications in language, repeated again Rom 3:20) Psa 143:2. An objector may say, Then Christ encourages sin. Full-blown, the objection stands (Rom 6:1): It doesnt matter how we live henceforth! The thought is here in the bud. Already Paul repudiates it with horror. No! if he were to go back to the Law he would be stamping himself as a sinner in the worse degree. (Law always condemns; and apart from law there is no full guilt; Rom 5:13.) The Law had done its right work with him in driving him to despair (cf. Romans 7). He had mystically shared Christs crucifixion and Christs risen life; he had recognised Christs unspeakable love. How could he set aside such grace? You do that, if you seek to be saved by law! Were such salvation possible, Christs death was gratuitous.<\/p>\n<p>How did things end at Antioch? If communion had been renewed, would not Paul say so? Probably Peter slipped away dejectedly. And, when Paul left once more on missionary work, he had lost for life the company of Barnabas (Act 15:37 ff.; these verses doubtless state part of the truth as to the cause of the quarrel). Yet Paul, in after years, speaks well of Barnabas (1Co 9:6) and of Mark (Col 4:10, Phm 1:24, 2Ti 4:11). We can see, too, that he believes Peters principles were on his side. Perhaps the strongest evidence that he felt victorious is his circumcising Timothy. That is the behaviour of one who could afford to be generous. It must have been an unwelcome surprise to hear of Judaizers in Galatia, andin spite of Lake, pp. 219ff.!at Corinth.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Peake&#8217;s Commentary on the Bible<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Verse 11 <\/p>\n<p>Was come to Antioch; had come, and was residing there.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Abbott&#8217;s Illustrated New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>SECTION 8.  PAULS RESISTANCE TO PETER, AND EXPOSITION OF HIS OWN PRINCIPLES <\/p>\n<p>CH. 2:11-21.<\/p>\n<p>But when Cephas had come to Antioch, to the face I withstood him, because he was known to be in the wrong. For, before there came some men from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles. But when they came, he began to withdraw and to separate himself fearing them of the circumcision. And the rest of the Jews also played the hypocrite with him, so that even Barnabas was led away with their hypocrisy. But when I saw that they are not walking rightly according to the truth of the Gospel, I said to Cephas before all, If thou, being a Jew, eatest as do the Gentiles and not as do the Jews, how dost thou compel the Gentiles to act as do the Jews? We, by nature Jews and not sinners from the Gentiles, yet knowing that a man is not justified by works of law but only through belief of Jesus Christ, also we believed in Christ Jesus in order that we might be justified by belief of Christ and not by works of law; because By works of law will no flesh be justified. (Psa 143:2.) Now if, while seeking to be justified in Christ, also ourselves have been found to be sinners, are we to infer that Christ is a minister of sin? far from it. For, if what I pulled down these things again I build up, I present myself as a transgressor. For I through law died to law that I might live for God. With Christ I have been crucified, and it is no longer I that live, but in me Christ lives. And the life which I now live in flesh I live in faith, in belief of the Son of God who loved me and gave up Himself on my behalf. I do not set aside the grace of God: for if through law comes righteousness, then Christ died for nought.<\/p>\n<p>After proving the independence of his authority as an apostle, from the scantiness of his intercourse with the earlier apostles during the years following his conversion and from the formal recognition accorded to him by them at Jerusalem, Paul now goes on to give a final and conclusive proof of the same from an incident at Antioch in which he actually resisted publicly the chief of the twelve apostles. His words to Peter flow into a description of his own spiritual life, a description which is a reply both to Peter and to the disturbers in Galatia.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11. Another step (cp. Gal 1:15) in the historical narrative.<\/p>\n<p>Had come: better than (R.V.) came. For evidently Peter had been some time at Antioch, and after him others had arrived, before Paul rebuked him. [For this correct use of the aorist where we use the pluperfect, cp. Act 21:26; Act 1:2. The action is looked upon merely as having occurred at some indefinite past time.]<\/p>\n<p>Cephas to Antioch: a coincidence with Act 15:35, where both Paul and Barnabas are said to have remained some time at Antioch after their return from the conference at Jerusalem. The scantiness of the narrative of the Book of Acts forbids all surprise that this incident is not recorded there.<\/p>\n<p>To the face I withstood him: graphic picture.<\/p>\n<p>Known to be in the wrong: same word in 1Jn 3:20 f. It denotes, not spoken condemnation, but mental recognition of his guilt by those around; thus differing from the word in Rom 14:23. That Peter was known to have done wrong, moved Paul to reprove him publicly.<\/p>\n<p>Otherwise the rebuke might have been private.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:12-13. The just-mentioned misconduct of Peter, and its effect upon others.<\/p>\n<p>Came from James: probably to be taken together. For such a phrase as they from James (cp. Act 6:9) is not found in the New Testament: and it is not likely that Paul would speak of any men as disciples of James. Cp. Mar 5:35; 1Th 3:6; which also forbid us to infer that these men were sent by James. But, that his name is used in this semi-local sense, reveals his influence in the Church at Jerusalem, to which these men evidently belonged. And this professed relation to James suggests that he was in less marked antagonism to them than was Paul. That these were false brethren, we have no proof. For those in Gal 2:4 were only a secret minority of the Church at Jerusalem. But evidently (cp. Act 11:3; Act 15:5) these men held the restrictions of the Mosaic Law to be still binding.<\/p>\n<p>He used to eat-with the Gentiles: as the Jewish Christians at Jerusalem complained that he did with Cornelius, in apposition to the practice of (Luk 15:2) the Pharisees and Scribes. The vision of Peter (Act 10:28) implies that this refusal to eat with the Gentiles arose from fear of eating food forbidden (Lev 11:2 ff) in the Law. If so, by eating with Cornelius and with the Gentiles at Antioch, Peter acknowledged virtually that the Law of Moses was no longer binding even upon Jews; in direct opposition to the converted Pharisees (Act 15:5) at Jerusalem. He thus went rather further than the Decree, which (Act 15:24) merely refused to make the Law binding on Gentiles but said nothing about Jewish Christians. But he did so in obedience to a revelation (Act 10:15) from God.<\/p>\n<p>Drew-back: same word in Act 20:20; Act 20:27, from the lips of Paul. It suggests a quiet and timid retirement leading to separation.<\/p>\n<p>Them of (or from) the circumcision: Rom 4:12, (cp. Gal 2:14,) Act 10:45; Act 11:2 : converts from Judaism. Yet not all the converted Jews at Antioch. For in Gal 2:13 other Jews imitated Peters example; and therefore could hardly be objects of fear to him. Probably Paul refers chiefly to the new comers from Jerusalem; and perhaps to others whose zeal for the Law was rekindled by their arrival. They were men whose religious life bore conspicuously the mark of their origin.<\/p>\n<p>Separated himself: from the society and from the tables of the Gentile Christians; who evidently did not observe the Mosaic distinctions of food. We have here a genuine trait of Peters character, viz. a proneness to yield, for good or ill, to the latest influence from without. Probably the influence of Pauls exposition of his principles (Gal 2:2) prompted the speech recorded in Act 15:7 ff: the influence of these new arrivals now prompts conduct quite inconsistent with that speech. See note below.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:13. Continues the narrative by adding the result of Peters conduct.<\/p>\n<p>Hypocrite: an English form of the Greek word for an actor in a theatre; then in the N.T. for one who pretends to be what he is not. The denunciations of Christ (Mat 6:2; Mat 6:5; Mat 6:16, etc.) gave to the word a tremendous significance. Cp. 2 Macc. vi. 21, 24, 25.<\/p>\n<p>Played-the-hypocrite-with him: in the unreal part Peter was acting, the rest of the Christian Jews at Antioch joined him. This implies that formerly they had eaten with the Gentiles; and that now, while acting as though the Mosaic restrictions were still obligatory, they knew that the obligation had passed away. All this agrees with Act 15:31. Paul thus claims both Peter and the Jewish Christians at Antioch as in their hearts agreeing with that which in this Epistle he so earnestly advocates. The word Jews recalls the powerful influence of nationality; especially of visitors from the capital on fellow-countrymen living in a foreign land.<\/p>\n<p>Even Barnabas: as though unlikely to be influenced by such an example: a courteous recognition of his superiority to those around him. And, that even he was led away, (same word in 2Pe 3:17,) proves the strength of the influence which bore him along.<\/p>\n<p>With their hypocrisy: the repetition lays great stress on the unreality of their action. Notice the different relation of Peter and Barnabas to this movement. Apparently without any outward pressure. Peter yielded at once to the silent influence of the arrivals from Jerusalem. His powerful example, as the foremost of the twelve apostles, carried along the whole body of the Jewish Christians at Antioch. And to this accumulated influence Barnabas yielded. He could not stand alone. But he was moved by the mass. Peter moved the mass.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:14. Pauls view of the conduct just narrated; and his rebuke of Peter. [&#8221;  introduces a contrast.] He thus expounds (Gal 2:11) to the face I withstood him; as in Gal 2:12-13 he expounded he was known to be in the wrong.<\/p>\n<p>Walking aright: along a straight road.<\/p>\n<p>The truth of the Gospel: as in Gal 2:5. The Gospel corresponds with, and reveals, eternal realities. And this revealed reality is a straight line along which God designs us to go.<\/p>\n<p>Before all: for his bad example had been felt by all, and therefore needed public rebuke.<\/p>\n<p>As do the Gentiles: literally, in-Gentile-fashion and not in-Jewish-fashion: two modes of life placed side by side in marked contrast. Paul refers evidently to the Mosaic restrictions of animal food; the most conspicuous distinction between Jews and Gentiles, and evidently designed by God to be such. Rather than break through these restrictions, many Jews had preferred to die: 1 Macc. i. 63; 2 Macc. vi. 18f; vii. 1. In complete contrast to these traditions of martyrdom for the Jewish Law, was Peters conduct at Antioch before the men came from James.<\/p>\n<p>How, or how is it that thou: Gal 4:9; Rom 6:2; Rom 8:32; 1Co 15:12. So remarkable, because so inconsistent, was Peters action that Paul asks how it comes about.<\/p>\n<p>To-act-as-do-the Jews: literally to Judaize; cognate to in-Jewish fashion, and Judaism in Gal 1:13-14. Cp. Est 8:17, many Gentiles were having themselves circumcised and were Judaizing because of the fear of the Jews: Plutarch, Cicero 8 7, guilty of Judaizing. It embraces whatever habits of life distinguished the Jews from other nations. By separating himself from the Gentile Christians. Peter virtually taught with apostolic authority that for the full enjoyment of the favour and covenant of God Jewish customs must be observed. And by so doing he was practically forcing the Gentile converts to live under Jewish restrictions.<\/p>\n<p>Compel: the real, though undesigned, significance and tendency of Peters action; according to the usual sense of the Greek present, which does not indicate whether or not the influence so exerted was effectual. Cp. 2 Macc. vi. 18; Eleazar was being compelled to eat pork; although he refused to eat it: so 2 Macc. vii. 1.<\/p>\n<p>Peters previous conduct, which agreed with his convictions, Paul assumes to be his normal conduct; and therefore speaks of it in the present tense, describing it for emphasis both positively and negatively. With this he contrasts the practical tendency of Peters later conduct. By his authoritative example he was compelling Gentiles to maintain Jewish distinctions which he, a born Jew, had systematically trampled under foot. The exposure of this inconsistency before the Christians at Antioch, who knew that Pauls words were true, is his first argument against Peter, to whom it must have come with overwhelming force. And with equal force it bore upon the Churches in Galatia. For this question implies that both Peter and the Church at Antioch, in spite of their contrary action, agreed with Pauls teaching, viz. that Mosaic restrictions are no longer binding.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:15-16. A second appeal, based on the spiritual experience of Paul and Peter, against the teaching implied in Peters inconsistent conduct. It is suggested by the foregoing rebuke.<\/p>\n<p>We: Paul and Peter, in contrast to the Gentiles whom Peter was compelling to live like Jews.<\/p>\n<p>By-nature: by birth, and apart from their own action; in contrast to proselytes who became Jews by choice. See under Rom 2:14.<\/p>\n<p>By-nature Jews: parallel with, but more definite than, being a Jew in Gal 2:14.<\/p>\n<p>And not, etc.: emphatic contrast, as in Gal 2:14.<\/p>\n<p>From Gentiles: i.e. converts from heathenism.<\/p>\n<p>Sinners: necessary result of heathen origin, as all Jews would readily admit: for heathenism cannot save from sin. It was a common Jewish designation of Gentiles. So 1 Macc. ii. 44, they smote sinners in their anger and lawless men in their fury; Tobit. xiii. 6, His greatness to a nation of sinners; Wisdom x. 20, referring to the Egyptians in the Red Sea: cp. Luk 6:32 f with Mat 5:47; Mat 26:45 with Luk 18:32. For the sake of the contrast which follows Paul assumes the point of view of Jewish self-righteousness, a point of view actually correct in this one particular. For, like all men, the Gentiles were sinners.<\/p>\n<p>But knowing, etc.: in apposition with we, and continuing by a slight contrast the description begun in by-nature Jews. Although born Jews and not inheritors of the pollution of heathendom, yet we know that a man does not receive justification from works of law.<\/p>\n<p>A man is-justified: as from day to day one and another receive justification.<\/p>\n<p>Law: any rule of conduct. Jews would think only of the Mosaic Law.<\/p>\n<p>Works of law: cp. Rom 2:15 : actions prescribed in a rule of conduct. From such actions no one derives righteousness: i.e. no one is accepted by God as righteous because he had done what some law bids. See an instructive parallel in Rom 3:28. Naturally Paul thinks of actions prescribed in the Law of Moses; actions moral or ritual, both which are prescribed in the same Law and closely interwoven. But his words in their full latitude exclude justification by anything done in obedience to a rule of conduct. If there be justification, it must be apart from the works of law.<\/p>\n<p>But only (literally except, or if not) by works of law; suggests at first sight that only by faith are we justified by works of law. But this inference is not supported by Greek usage. For, inasmuch as exceptions are usually preceded by a universal assertion, positive or negative, the exception is, even when preceded by a limited assertion, sometimes taken, not to the entire assertion, but to a wide term contained in it. So Luk 4:26 f, many lepers in Israel but not one of them was cleansed except Naaman the Syrian: i.e. no leper was cleansed except Naaman. So in Rom 14:14 an exception is taken, not to the statement nothing is common of itself, but simply to a wider assertion nothing is common. So Rev 21:27 : there shall not enter into it anything common except they that are written, etc. And that here except through faith limits, not justified by works of law, but the wider statement is not justified, is made quite certain by the clear statements in Gal 3:11, in law no one is justified; in Rom 3:28, a man is justified by faith apart from works of law. Paul merely says in the strongest way possible that a man is not justified except through faith.<\/p>\n<p>Faith, or belief, of Jesus Christ: assurance that His words are true or will come true, as the case may be: see note under Rom 4:25.<\/p>\n<p>Also we; takes up the word we in Gal 2:15 and puts it in conspicuous prominence on the pedestal erected for it by the intervening words. Then follows the chief assertion of the sentence occupying Gal 2:15-16. This is better (so A.V. and RV.) than to begin a new sentence here. For, the foregoing words, which have great force as a preparation for those following, have not sufficient independent weight to be a separate sentence. Also, or even we: in addition to the sinners from the Gentiles; in spite of being born Jews, and prompted by our knowledge that justification comes only through faith.<\/p>\n<p>Believed in Christ: with Paul, only Rom 10:14; Php 1:29; Col 2:5; 1Ti 3:13; 2Ti 3:15 : very common in the 4th Gospel. See note under Rom 4:25. It denotes a confidence in Christ which assures us that He will fulfil His promises.<\/p>\n<p>We believed: when we first put faith in Christ: so Rom 13:11.<\/p>\n<p>In order that we might be justified, etc.: definite purpose with which we believed in Christ. On this purpose rests the weight of the argument. It is made very conspicuous by the repeated contrast, before and after, between belief of Christ, whose name is mentioned three times, and works of law. Over this contrast, Paul seems to linger. He declares emphatically that both he and Peter reposed faith in Christ because of the felt impossibility of gaining justification by works of law. [For  in a final sentence, cp. 1Co 1:17. Paul says categorically that while seeking justification he was not seeking it from works of law.]<\/p>\n<p>Because from works, etc.: reason why Paul sought justification by faith and not by actions prescribed in a rule of conduct, or rather the reason already given repeated in epigrammatical form, viz because from that source justification will never come.<\/p>\n<p>No flesh: see under Rom 3:20. The Hebrew colouring of this conclusion, and its word for word agreement with Rom 3:20, which is evidently a quotation from Psa 143:2, prove that it is also a reference to the same. Pauls words are thus supported by Old Testament authority. Indeed otherwise they would be empty repetition. Their exact agreement with Rom 3:20, even where they differ from the LXX., suggests that this quotation was frequent in the lips of Paul: and its appropriateness makes this very likely.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:15-16 give the inner side of the spiritual history of Peter and Paul. And they by no means contradict what we know of its outer side. We cannot doubt that Peter, before Andrew led him to Jesus, and Paul, before he went to Damascus, had like thousands since sought the favour of God by obedience to law, i.e. by morality or by religious duties; and that the failure of their search had taught them that not thus can it be obtained. Indeed without this preparation the words of Jesus to Peter and afterwards to Paul would have been ineffective. Until we find that morality cannot save us, we cannot trust for salvation to the word of Christ. Consequently, these words are true of all who venture to repose faith in Christ. And they were a powerful appeal to Peters remembrance of his own inner life. For he was now practically setting up as a condition, and in this sense as a means, of salvation that which, when he first came to Christ, he had forsaken because he had found that from it salvation could not be obtained. Paul says: Take the case of you and me. Although we were born Jews and not the offspring of idolaters and sharers of the awful immorality of heathenism, yet, inasmuch as we found by experience that no justification comes from works done in obedience to law, but only through faith, even we, born Jews and as compared with others moral men, put faith in Christ in order that from faith in Him we might have a justification not to be derived from works of law. And this motive for believing Christ, viz. that from works of law no one clothed in flesh and blood will receive justification, is frequently asserted in the Old Testament. This argument would come to Peter with force the more overwhelming because it is really a reproduction of his own earlier teaching; e.g. Act 15:10 f; Act 10:28; Act 10:34; Act 11:17.<\/p>\n<p>This long and emphatic quotation of Pauls words to Peter assures us that they bear very closely upon the argument of this Epistle. We have thus another indication, in addition to that detected in Gal 2:3, of the error then prevalent in Galatia. Evidently, the disturbers not only demanded that Gentile converts be circumcised, but did so on the ground that obedience to the Mosaic Law was an abiding and universal condition of justification. That this inference is correct, will be placed beyond doubt by the argument of Galatians 3; as our inferences in Gal 2:3 about circumcision will be verified by plain assertions in Gal 5:3; Gal 6:12. Thus this verse prepares the way for the main argument of the Epistle.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:17. An incorrect inference from Gal 2:16 in the form of a question, suggesting an objection so serious that Paul must at once state and overturn it. It has a close parallel in Romans 6, where a similar objection is met by a similar argument: cp. Gal 2:19 with Rom 6:6; Rom 6:11; Rom 7:4.<\/p>\n<p>Justified in Christ: in His blood, Rom 5:9; through the redemption which is in Christ, Rom 3:24; in law, Gal 3:11; Gal 5:4; sanctified in Christ, 1Co 1:2. Justification was wrought out for us objectively in the historic Person of Christ, and subjectively appropriated by the faith which unites men to Him.<\/p>\n<p>Seeking to be justified, etc.: implied in the purpose asserted in Gal 2:16, viz. that we might be justified by belief of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>We were found, or have been found: [the Greek aorist includes both senses:] cp. 1Co 15:15; Rom 7:10.<\/p>\n<p>Also ourselves sinners: in addition to the sinners from the Gentiles in Gal 2:15. It takes up also we in Gal 2:16. The mere search for justification, apart from its success, was itself a discovery that the seekers, like the Gentiles whom they once despised, were also themselves sinners. For only sinners need justification. Consequently, this supposition is a correct inference from Gal 2:16. Even Peter and Paul had by their turning to Christ been found to be previously sinners. Paul now asks whether from this we are to draw the further inference that Christ is a minister of sin. Cp. ministers of righteousness, 2Co 11:15, ministry of righteousness, 2Co 3:9; minister of circumcision, Rom 15:8. It is practically the same, but more dignified than servant of sin, Rom 6:20. Since the Law utterly condemns sin, and since by turning to Christ for justification we were found to be, in spite of our earnest efforts to keep the Law, sinners like other men, are we to infer that Christ is an officer in the service of sin, that His influence tends to extend its empire? This is, in another form, the ever recurring objection that the Gospel of Christ which reveals the guilt of even the most moral men is opposed to morality. Paul states it here in the form of a question in order that he may overturn it by a picture of his own life of faith.<\/p>\n<p>The above exposition implies that the questioned inference, Christ a minister of sin, is incorrectly deduced from a correct hypothesis, also ourselves found to be sinners; the hypothesis being really a correct inference from Gal 2:16. The early Greek commentators suppose the undoubtedly false inference Christ a minister of sin to be correctly deduced from, thus disproving by reductio ad absurdum the hypothesis ourselves found to be sinners. If so, Gal 2:17 proves that believers are no longer under the penalty of sin, by saying that otherwise Christ in whom they trust for pardon is, by leaving them still under condemnation, doing the work of sin. Pauls question would thus be a proof of the truth of the Gospel which proclaims the justification of all who believe. But this argument would need to be more clearly indicated; especially as Gal 2:16 is not so much an assertion of the Gospel as a denial that men are justified by works; whereas, as expounded above, the hypothesis flows naturally from the foregoing assertion.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:18. Proof, extending to Gal 2:21, of Pauls indignant denial that the discovered sin of even moral seekers for salvation in Christ proves Him to be a minister of sin.<\/p>\n<p>Pulled down, build up: metaphor common with Paul, Rom 14:19 f; 15:20. By eating with the Gentiles Peter was pulling down the barrier of the Mosaic restrictions: by afterwards withdrawing from them he was building it again. This express and evident reference Paul courteously veils by using the first person as though merely stating a general principle.<\/p>\n<p>These again: emphatic exposure of Peters inconsistency.<\/p>\n<p>Transgressor: one who oversteps the limits marked by law; more precise than sinner, preparing the way for the word law twice in Gal 2:19. If by formerly pulling down the restrictions of the Law, Peter had, as Gal 2:19 will show, been really carrying out the ultimate purpose of the Law, he is now, by maintaining the same restrictions, opposing the Law and transgressing the limits it has marked out for its own operation. His own inconsistency condemns him.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:19. Shows the bearing on Gal 2:17 of the general and rather ambiguous statement in Gal 2:18; and thus introduces the main proof that even though the Gospel brings down all men to the common level of sinners yet Christ is not a minister of sin.<\/p>\n<p>As to me: the Greek emphatic pronoun, recalling us from the general statement of Gal 2:18 to Pauls own actual spiritual life.<\/p>\n<p>I died to law: expounded in Rom 7:4, put to death to the Law through the body of Christ. By His crucified body, Paul was removed completely from the jurisdiction of law, so that God no longer treats him according to his previous obedience to a rule of conduct as though such obedience were the means of obtaining His favour. This is another way of saying that by the death of Christ God has reconciled the justification of sinners with His own justice. And this escape from the claims of the Law and separation from its rule was brought about by means of law. For it was to satisfy these claims that Christ died: and the purpose of the Law was to force men to Christ, and by so doing place them beyond its own jurisdiction. Thus objectively and subjectively Pauls deliverance from the rule of law was brought about by the operation of law.<\/p>\n<p>That I may live for God: Gods purpose in liberating Paul from law. Cp. Rom 7:4, put to death to the Law that we may bear fruit for God: Rom 6:11, living for God in Christ Jesus. This verse embodies in a few words the most distinctive teaching of Paul.<\/p>\n<p>It is now evident that, if by the operation of the Law and in accomplishment of its original purpose Paul has been set free from law and therefore from the Mosaic restrictions, to build up again the barrier erected by these restrictions is to run counter to the spirit and purpose of the Law itself, and is therefore a transgression of the Law. Just so, to re-erect the scaffolding of a finished building is to thwart the original purpose of that scaffolding, which is a building free from scaffolding. Consequently, by separating himself from the Gentile converts at Antioch, Peter was resisting the voice of Sinai: for he was hindering its real and final purpose. Again, since the purpose of this release from law is that we may live for God, it is evident that although the Gospel brings down all men to the common level of sinners yet Christ is not thereby promoting the rule of sin. For, to use for God all the powers which life gives, is (cp. Rom 6:11) the absolute opposite of sin. All this is made more evident by the description in Gal 2:20 of the life which Paul is living.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:20. The summit and marrow of Christianity: Bengel.<\/p>\n<p>Crucified-with: same word in Mat 27:44; Mar 15:32; Joh 19:32.<\/p>\n<p>With Christ I have been crucified: Rom 6:6; Gal 6:14 : I have shared with Christ the results of His death on the cross. For by the agony of His crucifixion Paul escaped, as did Christ, from the penalty of sin imposed by the Law. Through the death of Christ, and therefore in some sense upon His cross, Pauls old life came to an end.<\/p>\n<p>The rest of Gal 2:20 describes the life which Paul, though crucified, still lives. Of this life, his own personality is no longer, as it once was, the principle and source. He is deeply and gratefully conscious that his own life, both in its essence and its manifestations, is infinitely above himself who lives it; and is a direct outflow (Joh 14:19) of the immortal life of Christ, so that Pauls thoughts and words and acts have their true source not in him but in Christ. Thus Paul lives on earth in human flesh a life, not earthly but heavenly, not human but divine; a life which is in some sense a continuation of Christs life on earth.<\/p>\n<p>These words are the highest development of the teaching that in us dwells the Spirit of God who is (Rom 8:9 ff) the Spirit of Christ and who breathes into those in whom He dwells the lifegiving, animating, controlling presence of Christ Himself. This inward presence of the Spirit of Christ makes us ( 1Co 12:12) members of the body of Christ. And Paul could say in Php 1:21 : to me to live is Christ. And if Christ lives in us as the animating principle of our life, we live in Christ as our surrounding element and home and refuge.<\/p>\n<p>Notice that it is the crucified Saviour who lives in those who have shared His crucifixion. Only they whose former lives have come to an end upon the cross of Christ have Christ living in them. For union with Him implies (Rom 6:3) union with His death.<\/p>\n<p>Now follows the subjective element and medium and condition of the life which Christ lives in Paul.<\/p>\n<p>I now live; counterpart to no longer I live.<\/p>\n<p>In flesh: in a body of flesh and blood, which in virtue of its material constitution influences and limits in so many ways the spirit within. And these limitations give occasion for a revelation in Pauls bodily life of the grandeur of Christ, who in spite of them lives in him a life of constant victory over the flesh.<\/p>\n<p>In flesh, in faith: conspicuous contrast of the local physiological sphere with the spiritual sphere of Pauls life.<\/p>\n<p>Faith, or belief, of the Son of God: as in Gal 2:16 twice: assurance that the words of Jesus are true and will come true; in this case, an assurance that Christ will fulfil His promise by living in us as the animating principle of our life. This assurance is the surrounding element and atmosphere in which Paul lives and moves, and from which he draws his life and through which he sees objects around him on earth and above him in heaven.<\/p>\n<p>Son of God: Christ in His unique and eternal relation to the Father.<\/p>\n<p>Loved me etc.: close parallel in Eph 5:25; cp. Rom 8:37. It refers to the historical manifestation in time of Christs eternal love.<\/p>\n<p>Gave-up: to suffering and death, as suggested by crucified-with Christ. Cp. Gal 1:4. It denotes frequently surrender into the power of another: cp. 1Co 5:5, 1Ti 1:20. Same word also in Rom 4:25; Rom 8:32; 1Co 11:23; Eph 5:2; Eph 5:25.<\/p>\n<p>On my behalf: for my benefit, viz. salvation. In view of the self-surrender of Christ, Paul forgets all others and remembers only that for him Christ died. Cp. 2Co 8:9. The love of Christ in its historical manifestation is a sure ground of the faith in which Paul lives. Because of His love and self-surrender we are sure that Christ will fulfil His promise to live in us: the faith thus evoked becomes the element of our life: and in proportion to our faith (but not because of it) Christ lives in our life. That such a life if lived in flesh, reveals the grandeur of Him who can inspire even flesh and blood with His own spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:21. The grace of God: cp. 1Co 15:10. It reminds us that the life just described is a gift of the undeserved favour of God, of the favour revealed in the death of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Set-aside: strange contrast to Gal 2:20, implying that it is possible to refuse and lose this great gift. It brings Gal 2:20, which seemed for a moment to raise us far above all theological controversy into Heaven itself, to bear on the sad reality of the discord at Antioch.<\/p>\n<p>For if etc.; explains what Paul means by rejecting the grace of God.<\/p>\n<p>Righteousness: practically, the judges approval; see under Rom 1:17.<\/p>\n<p>Through law: of any kind, moral or ritual. Righteousness through law, is the judges approval obtained by obedience to prescriptions of conduct. God gave Christ to die in order to reconcile with justice favour shown to men who have disobeyed. Consequently, if by obedience men may obtain the favour of God, the death of Christ was needless; and the infinite favour shown therein was wasted. In this sense, to preach justification by law, is to set aside the grace of God.<\/p>\n<p>The objection in Gal 2:17 is now completely silenced; not by exact syllogism, but by a reasoned exposition of Pauls own spiritual life. It might seem that, by proclaiming a Gospel which reveals the failure of well-meant efforts to obtain the approval of God by keeping the Law, Christ was an enemy of righteousness and a helper of sin. But this thought is dispelled by the fact that Christ lives in Paul and Paul lives in faith and thus lives for God; such a life being, as we at once feel instinctively, the noblest life conceivable. Paul entered this life by sharing in some sense the death of Christ and thus escaping from the jurisdiction of the Law. This escape from law was itself brought about by the operation of law. Consequently, the real transgressors are, not those who break down the Mosaic restrictions which were not designed to be permanent or universal, but those who run counter to the spirit and purpose of the Law by reinforcing these restrictions after having by their conduct broken them down. Such men trample under foot the favour of God shown in the death of Christ. For, by maintaining the Law as a condition of righteousness they say practically that men are able to keep it; and if so the death of Christ, who died to deliver us from its claims, was needless.<\/p>\n<p>The connecting links of this argument, which we have in some measure supplied in exposition, will be found developed in DIV. II., for which it prepares the way.<\/p>\n<p>The objection in Gal 2:17 was probably frequent in the lips of Jewish opponents of Christianity. And the reply to it here given had as much force for the disturbers in Galatia as for Peter at Antioch. So in all ages and places a rich experience of spiritual life is the strongest condemnation of salvation by morality or by religious duties.<\/p>\n<p>It has been questioned whether the whole of Gal 2:14-21 was in substance actually spoken to Peter, or whether Paul glides away imperceptibly into a new argument with his Galatian readers. But, certainly, we and also we in Gal 2:15-16 refer, not to the Galatians who were Gentiles, but to Paul and Peter who were Jews. And it is difficult to separate also ourselves sinners in Gal 2:17 from sinners in Gal 2:15 and also we in Gal 2:16. Moreover, Gal 2:18 is most easily explained as being a reference to Peters inconsistent conduct at Antioch. And the appeal in Gal 3:1 seem to mark the point at which Paul turns to his readers in Galatia. We have, therefore, no reason to doubt that the whole paragraph, to Gal 2:21, was in substance spoken by Paul to Peter.<\/p>\n<p>That Peter yielded at once, and fully, to this appeal, we infer with confidence. For, evidently, reply was impossible. His answer, which must have been humiliating, is therefore omitted. This was the more easy because, whatever Peter said, Pauls appeal to him is an overwhelming argument against the disturbers in Galatia. For Peter, to whom they seem to have appealed as an authority superior to Paul, admitted by his conduct that the Law was not binding on Gentiles; thus contradicting them. Moreover, so far was Peter from being an absolute authority that subsequently he acted, influenced by men like-minded to them, in opposition to his previously avowed principles. And Pauls declaration that the powerlessness of the Law to save had driven both Peter and himself to seek salvation in Christ, was equally true of the advocates of circumcision in Galatia, so far as they were honest men.<\/p>\n<p>Of DIVISION I., the only explanation is that in the churches of Galatia Jewish teachers, either mistaken or feigned disciples of Christ, had said that Pauls authority was inferior to that of the earlier apostles, because derived from them, and that he preached a false Gospel different from that committed to him by the twelve. We also infer that they demanded the circumcision of Gentile converts, as a condition of their justification. These teachers were unfortunately successful: and, led by them, while Paul wrote, many Galatian Christians were turning away from the Gospel and from God.<\/p>\n<p>In view of this false teaching which bore on its face marks of human origin, Paul declares that his own teaching is not such as man would devise; and explains this by saying that he received it, not from man, but by express revelation of Christ. Indeed, the contrast between his past and present life proclaims that Christ had been revealed to him and in him. So sufficient was this revelation that Paul sought no human counsel, but went away to Arabia; and even when returning from Arabia he did not go to Jerusalem but came back to Damascus. Only after three years did he visit the Mother-Church of Christianity. Naturally he wished to meet the chief of the earlier apostles: and he saw also James, but no others. This proves that from the apostolic college as such he had received no commission. And the length of his visit, only a fortnight, was insufficient to make Paul in any sense a disciple of Peter or James. For some time after this Paul was known only by hearsay to the Christians of Judaea. But what they heard gave them the highest satisfaction.<\/p>\n<p>The independence of Pauls authority, proved by his distance from the Palestinian apostles, is confirmed by his intercourse with them fourteen years after his first meeting with Peter. The infinite importance of harmony between himself and them, even for the success of his own mission, Paul felt deeply; and, to secure it, he set before the leaders of the church at Jerusalem privately the Gospel which he preached among the Gentiles. Of the sentiments of the Christians at Jerusalem, the presence of Titus was a practical test. Although occupying a conspicuous position as Pauls companion, and in spite of some pressure, he was allowed to remain uncircumcised. His circumcision was refused because it was demanded by guileful enemies of the Gospel. In Pauls teaching the apostles at Jerusalem found nothing to correct and nothing defective. They simply recognised his independent mission.<\/p>\n<p>Subsequently, at Antioch Paul administered to Peter public rebuke for withdrawing from the Gentiles, influenced by Jews from Jerusalem, after having fraternised with them. So great was Peters influence that in his withdrawal he was followed by the other Jews at Antioch and even by Barnabas. Paul showed the gross inconsistency of his conduct, and reminded him that it was because the Law could not save that both Peter and himself put faith in Christ. And to the possible objection that if the Gospel brought down even moral men to the common level of sinners then was Christ a servant of sin, he replied by describing the spiritual life which had followed his death to the Law. By the metaphor of one who pulls down and then builds up, Paul exposes still further Peters inconsistency; and concludes by declaring, as in DIV. II. he will prove, that the practical teaching involved in this withdrawal makes needless and useless the death of Christ and the grace of God therein revealed. To the great argument which now lies before us in Galatians 3, these last words are the best possible stepping stone.<\/p>\n<p>A marked feature of DIV. I. is the number of definite allusions to men conspicuous in the early Church, making it an invaluable contribution to the biography of the New Testament. The characters here depicted we will now study.<\/p>\n<p>The term BROTHER OF THE LORD which in Gal 1:19 designates James, the first of the three pillars mentioned in Gal 2:9, demands attention. Brothers of Christ are three times (Mat 12:47 ff; Mar 3:31 ff; Luk 8:19 ff; Mat 13:55; Mar 6:3; Joh 2:12) associated with His mother. Our first thought is that these were later sons of Joseph and Mary: and this is supported by the word firstborn in Luk 2:7. This opinion, of which however we have no certain trace earlier than Helvidius, (A.D. 380,) has been advocated lately by Meyer, Alford, Farrar, and others. The only historical objection to it, but a very serious one, is Joh 19:26-27. For, if Mary had four sons of her own, who though perhaps not believers when Christ died became such (Act 1:14 : cp. 1Co 15:7) immediately afterwards, of whom one was worthy to be made (Gal 2:9) head of the Church at Jerusalem, we cannot conceive that Christ would set aside filial obligation by committing His mother to the care of John, even though he was the beloved apostle and not improbably nephew to Mary. It is easier to believe that the word firstborn had become, in consequence (Luk 2:23) of the Levitical ritual, equivalent to which openeth the womb in Exo 13:2, etc., Or, it might refer to a later son who died early. The perpetual virginity of Mary rests on no historical evidence; and therefore cannot be adduced as an historical argument.<\/p>\n<p>That the Lords brothers were sons of Joseph by an earlier wife, is a conjecture without other Scripture proof, and suggested simply by Joh 19:25. But it would most easily account for all the known facts of the case. Marys step-sons would naturally be often with her. They would be called the Lords brothers in the sense in which even Mary in Luk 2:48 calls Joseph His father; and in recognition of their almost sacred social nearness to Christ. And, if they were not her own sons it is much more easy to conceive reasons which prompted Christ to commit her to John. This opinion was held probably by Clement of Alexandria, and certainly by Origen, Eusebius, and the early fathers generally.<\/p>\n<p>Another theory was in A.D. 382 advocated, and was probably invented by Jerome; and was accepted by Augustine and the Western fathers generally; viz. that the Lords brothers were cousins, sons of His mothers sister, and that consequently the word brothers is used of them only in a looser sense, as in Gen 13:8; Gen 29:12; Lev 25:48. Jerome also supposes that in Mat 13:55; Mar 6:3, James (or Jacob) and Joseph (or Joses) were identical with James the little and Joseph, sons of the other Mary, in Mat 27:56; Mar 15:40; that their mother was Mary of Clopas, whom he supposes to be Christs mothers sister in Joh 19:25; and that James the little was both the Lords brother in Gal 1:19 and the son of Alphaeus in Mat 10:3. This theory rests entirely on the supposition that Mary the mother of James and Joses (Mat 27:56; Mar 15:40) was sister to our Lords mother: and for this there is no ground except the assumption, adopted without any proof by Meyrick in Smiths Dictionary of the Bible, vol. i., p. 920b, that in Joh 19:25 Mary of Clopas must necessarily be the same person as His mothers sister. But surely it is as easy to understand this verse to mention four persons as three: cp. Act 1:13. And it is in the highest degree unlikely, and so far as I know without parallel, that two sisters were commonly spoken of by the same name. Certainly, to suppose this, is much more difficult than to find four persons mentioned in Joh 19:25. That two pairs of brothers (Mat 13:55; Mat 27:56) bore the very common names James (or Jacob) and Joseph, cannot be accepted, even though the name Simon be added to each pair, as proving or hardly as suggesting that they were the same. The argument that, if James the Lords brother were not the son of Alphaeus, of this apostle nothing is known, loses all force amid the obscurity which surrounds the subsequent course of all the apostles except three. Thus vanishes New Testament support for Jeromes theory. And it has no support in early tradition.<\/p>\n<p>This theory is, moreover, open to serious objection. The title assumed in Jud 1:1 suggests or implies that Judes brother was the well-known leader of the Church at Jerusalem: for any other James would need to be distinctly specified. And, if he were the son of Alphaeus, we are almost compelled to believe that the apostle Jude of James was also brother of the Lord. But if two out of the four, or indeed if James the most illustrious of the four, were already enrolled among the apostles, it could not have been said, as in Joh 7:5, that Christs brothers did not believe in Him.<\/p>\n<p>Nor is the looser sense given by this theory to the word brother allowable in this case. For, without any hint of any unusual sense the men in question are again and again in all four Gospels, in the Book of Acts, and twice by Paul, called the Lords brothers; never once His cousins or kinsmen. Yet for the relation of cousin there was a definite term both (Lev 25:49) in Hebrew and (Col 4:10) in Greek. Just so, Hegesippus, quoted by Eusebius, (Church History bk. iii. 20, 32, iv. 22,) speaks of James and Jude as the Lords brothers, and of Simeon as His cousin, and as His uncles son. The occasional use, in cases open to no mistake or where the distinction was unimportant, of the word brother in the looser sense of kinsman surely does not warrant us to interpret thus this frequent and matter-of-fact designation. The effect of giving to words so indefinite a meaning is seen in Estius, who supposes that the Lords mothers sister also was only her cousin. Moreover, if the Lords brothers were sons of Marys sister, it is difficult to account for their association three times with Mary without any reference (especially in Joh 2:12) to their own mother.<\/p>\n<p>Jeromes theory may therefore, as destitute of solid evidence in Scripture or tradition and as opposed to the plain meaning of a common word and to Joh 7:5, be confidently set aside. We are therefore compelled to believe that the Lords brothers were sons of Joseph. And we have found one strong reason, viz. the words from the cross to Mary and John, for surmising that they were his sons by an earlier wife. And this surmise we may accept, in the absence of other evidence, as the easiest explanation of the known facts of the case.<\/p>\n<p>We must, accordingly, think of Jesus, not as a solitary child, but as one, probably the youngest, among four brothers and at least three sisters; and of Mary, not as devoting herself to the rapt contemplation of her one mysterious Son, but as discharging the many duties involved in the care of a large family. Into the privacy of that sacred home we are not allowed to intrude. And perhaps we need not envy its members their domestic nearness to the Saviour. It may be that even his nearness made it difficult for them to believe (Joh 7:5) that he whom they had known and cared for and played with in their own home as a little boy younger than themselves and needing their help was indeed the foretold deliverer and the Son of God. Perhaps it was only after He had risen and had appeared in special manner ( 1Co 15:7) to the oldest probably of the brothers that they were led (Act 1:14) to bow to Him as their Lord.<\/p>\n<p>On the whole subject see a very able dissertation in Lightfoots Galatians.<\/p>\n<p>Of JAMES, THE LORDS BROTHER, the notices in the New Testament are few, but harmonious and definite. The position of his name in Mat 13:55; Mar 6:3 suggests that he was the oldest of the four brothers. But this is no conclusive proof: for the order of Simon and Jude varies, showing that it is not according to age; and the subsequent fame of James would account for his place at the head of these lists. If he was Josephs son by an earlier wife, James was some years, if the oldest son, several years, older than Jesus. This suggests an explanation of the fact that (Joh 7:5) about six months before His death James and His brothers did not believe in Christ, and ventured to give Him advice. Possibly, to this unbelief refers Mar 6:4 : a prophet is not without honour except among his kinsmen and in his own house. As to Peter who denied Him, so to His brother James who hesitated to believe in Him, the Risen Saviour ( 1Co 15:7) specially appeared. This was probably to him, as was a similar event to Paul, the turning point in life. For, immediately after the ascension (Act 1:14) the brothers and mother of Jesus were associated with the apostles. The special message to James in Act 12:17 suggests that he then already occupied a prominent place in the Church at Jerusalem. Still earlier Paul, on his first visit as a Christian, met James there. That at the conference at Jerusalem the name of James stands in Gal 2:9 before those of Peter and John, seems to imply that already James held the first place in the Mother-Church. And with this agrees the decisive part taken by James at the conference, as recorded in Act 15:13 ff. That in Gal 2:12 some Christians are said to have come from James, implies that they sheltered themselves under his name ; and suggests that to their teaching the teaching of James was in less marked opposition than was that of Paul. And all this agrees with Act 21:18-25, where James speaks as the recognised head and mouthpiece of the Christians at Jerusalem, all of whom are said to be zealous for the Law. From 1Co 9:5 we learn that the brothers of the Lord, and therefore presumably this most famous of them, were married. And, even by the strictest observers of the Mosaic Law, marriage was held in honour.<\/p>\n<p>That the Epistle of James was written by the Lords brother, is suggested at once by its opening words, James, servant of God. For, his unique position in the Mother-Church of Christendom would make further designation needless for him, but imperative for any other James. And modesty might easily restrain him from using a title of honour which others freely gave to him.<\/p>\n<p>The Epistle is quoted as Scripture by the Greek fathers of the fourth century. Jerome (Illustrious Men ch. ii.) says: James, who is called the brother of the Lord, by surname the Just wrote only one Epistle, which belongs to the seven Catholic Epistles, which also itself is said to have been edited by some one else under his name, although gradually in process of time it has obtained recognition. Eusebius (Church History bk. iii. 25) says: Of the books contradicted, but known nevertheless to most men, the so-called Epistle of James is in circulation, and that of Jude, and the Second Epistle of Peter, and the so-called Second and Third Epistles of John. So bk. ii. 23: It must be known that it is accounted spurious: at any rate not many of the old writers have mentioned it Nevertheless we know that this with the others is publicly used in most Churches. Origen (Comm. on John vol. xix. 6) says: If faith is mentioned, but it be without works, such faith is dead; as we have read in the current Epistle of James. So Notes on Exodus p. 124: For which cause also it has been said, God cannot be tempted with evil; word for word from Jas 1:13. In the Latin version of Origen by Rufinus, which however is not always reliable, we read (Homilies on Exodus viii. 4, p. 158): But also the Apostle James says; quoting Jas 1:8. And so elsewhere. We have no earlier quotations. But a passage in Hermas (Commandment ix.) suggests strongly that the writer had seen the Epistle of James. It is included in the Syrian Peshito Version, made probably earlier than the fourth century; and is quoted in existing copies of versions of the works of Ephrem, a Syrian father of the same century. These are valuable testimonies to the genuineness of the Epistle. For, it was most likely, as written for Jewish Christians probably at Jerusalem, to be known in Eastern churches using the Aramaic language.<\/p>\n<p>We notice at once the difference between these somewhat doubtful testimonies and the earlier and unanimous witnesses for the genuineness of the Epistles to the Romans, Corinthians, and Galatians. And this weaker external evidence is not supported by any internal historical evidence such as that adduced for the Epistles. It is, however, supported by internal theological evidence so strong as almost to banish doubt, viz. a type of teaching differing widely from that of Paul, but in complete accord with the earlier and later surroundings, and the vocation, of the Lords brother.<\/p>\n<p>We can easily conceive that James, the son (Mat 1:19) of a righteous man, and trained in a home adorned by the piety of Mary, would, like Timothy, ( 2Ti 1:5; 2Ti 3:15,) receive from the Jewish Scriptures rich spiritual nourishment. The Law would be to him a guide and delight, and a promise of a better revelation to come. But his nearness to Jesus would make it difficult to accept as the promised deliverer one whom as probably a younger brother he had loved and tended. And to him the Gospel itself would be, when at last the vision of the Risen Saviour had moved him to accept it without reserve, in some sense a consummation of the Law. Just as in the Epistles of Paul the antagonism of Law and Gospel recalls the writers sudden transition from the one to the other, so the absence of any such antagonism in the Epistle of James is in complete accord with his gradual transition from Judaism to Christianity.<\/p>\n<p>Consequently, with James the word law is always a title of honour; and even the Gospel is (Jas 1:25; Jas 2:12) a law of liberty. In short, the Epistle of James agrees so completely with the many casual but very definite references in the New Testament and (see below) in ancient tradition that we cannot doubt that it was written by the Lords brother.<\/p>\n<p>The apparent contradiction between James and Paul about justification is discussed in Dissertation 4.<\/p>\n<p>The disposition and training of James were admirably fitted for the work he had to do. He became a medium of transition from Judaism to Christianity. Sympathising deeply with all that was good in the earlier revelation, and finding even in its ritual probably abundant edification, and therefore unwilling to break away from it, he would gain and retain the confidence of the best of the Jews. At the same time his opening words are a confession that Jesus Christ is his Lord; and he places side by side the names of God and Christ. The kernel of his religion was (Jas 2:1) the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ. And, like Pauls converts at Thessalonica, he was waiting (Jas 5:7-8) for the coming of the Lord.<\/p>\n<p>The chief aim of the Epistle is to rebuke those, be they Jews or Christians, who cling to some outward form, be it ritual or creed, and yet refuse to allow their religion to control their actions. That faith in Christ leads to right action, also Paul teaches constantly: cp. Gal 5:16 ff. But by confining our attention to the practical outworking of religion as the one test of its genuineness, the Epistle of James supplements the writings of Paul, and becomes an element in the sacred volume of abiding and infinite value.<\/p>\n<p>Both in its outer form and in its spiritual significance, in its silence and in its teaching, the Epistle of James agrees closely with the First Gospel, which holds a place and discharges an office among the Gospels similar to that of this Epistle among the Epistles. Compare Jas 1:2 with Mat 5:10 ff; Jas 1:4 with Mat 5:48; Jas 1:20 with Mat 5:22; Jas 1:26 and Jas 3:2 with Mat 12:36; Jas 2:8 with Mat 22:39; Jas 2:13 with Mat 9:13; Jas 2:14 ff with Mat 7:21 ff; Jas 3:12 with Mat 7:16; Jas 4:4 with Mat 6:24; Jas 4:11 with Mat 7:1; Jas 4:12 with Mat 10:28; Jas 5:2 with Mat 6:19; Jas 5:12 with Mat 5:33 ff; etc.<\/p>\n<p>By Luther, in the Preface to his German New Testament, A.D. 1522, this Epistle was rejected in strong language as unworthy of the Gospel. But the book he rejected would have saved him from many unguarded and injurious words which his enemies have used as weapons against Protestantism, and would have supplied the chief defect of his theological teaching. How serious is this defect, and how sharp are the weapons thus put into the hands of adversaries, we see in Dollingers Reformation, vol. iii., pp. 1-274.<\/p>\n<p>Later tradition confirms, amid much which is evidently fabulous, the picture of James given above. Josephus (Antiq. xx. 9. 1) narrates that, when James the brother of Jesus which is called Christ was put to death by the high priest Ananus, it displeased the best men in the city and those strictest about the laws. Hegesippus, in a lost work quoted at length by Eusebius, (Church History bk. ii. 23,) says that James the brother of the Lord  because of his surpassing righteousness was called just; that he was a Nazarite from birth; and that he alone used to go into the temple, i.e. into the sacred house itself. Hegesippus gives also an account of his death varying from that of Josephus. This quotation, in spite of much evidently incorrect, bears reliable witness to the opinions about James current in the second century. Similar evidence of the same date is found in the Clementine writings, which, while in the interests of Judaism bitterly opposing the teaching of Paul, without mentioning his name, make friendly reference to James.<\/p>\n<p>Enough has now been said to prove that the character, position and influence, and writings of James deserve the most careful study of all who wish to understand the early development of Christianity.<\/p>\n<p>Of PETER, the notices here accord exactly with those in the Gospels and in the Book of Acts, in reference both to his position in the Church and to his personal character.<\/p>\n<p>In the Gospels, not only do we find him in the inner circle of three disciples at the raising of Jairus daughter, at the Transfiguration, and in the agony of Gethsemane, but in all lists of the apostles his name is placed first: so Mat 10:2; Mat 17:1; Mat 26:37; Mar 3:16; Mar 9:2; Mar 13:3; Mar 14:33; Luk 6:14; Luk 8:51; Luk 9:28; Joh 21:2; Act 1:13; Joh 1:45<\/p>\n<p>being apparently the only exception. This remarkable uniformity suggests that among the twelve he was in some sense first. And this is put beyond doubt by Mat 16:17-19; where the words Upon this rock I will build My Church, following the emphatic words Blessed art thou Simon son of Jonah and I say to THEE that THOU art Rock and followed by I will give to thee the keys etc. refer certainly to Peter himself, designating him for a unique position in the Church. They were evidently designed to prepare Peter for special service, and to mark him out to his fellow-apostles as their divinely appointed leader. They are confirmed by the remarkable change in Luk 22:31 from Satan has asked for YOU, to I have made petition for THEE that THY faith fail not. And do THOU, when once thou hast turned again, make THY brethren firm. But the true explanation of these words is in Acts 1-5, where we find Peter acting as the recognised leader and mouthpiece of the apostles and throwing wide open to all seekers for salvation the gates of the Kingdom of God, and where we see resting upon his immoveable courage the entire interests, and indeed the existence, of the infant Church. See The Expositor for April 1884.<\/p>\n<p>In close agreement with all this, the motive of Pauls first journey to Jerusalem after his conversion is in Gal 1:18 said to be, to see Peter. And, even when surrounded by other apostles, Peter is in Gal 2:8 spoken of singly as entrusted with apostleship of the circumcision, in a sense similar to Pauls unique commission for the Gentiles. This is the more remarkable because immediately afterwards (Gal 2:9) the name of James is placed before that of Peter. The best explanation is that James was head of the Church at Jerusalem, whereas the twelve were sent to proclaim the Gospel to the world; and that among the twelve Peter held the first place.<\/p>\n<p>The personal notices of Peter present a similar agreement. His concurrence, in Gal 2:9, with the teaching of Paul is a remarkable coincidence with Act 15:7 ff, where similar teaching is attributed to Peter himself; and with Act 11:17. And that, through fear of new comers from Jerusalem, Peter contradicted by action his own previous words, is in exact accord with his denial of Christ under the sudden influence of a servant maid. His subsequent almost reckless courage, contrasted with his timidity then, has often and justly been appealed to as the effect in him of the Spirit given at Pentecost. His weakness at Antioch is but another proof, in addition to thousands in all ages and circumstances, that the weaknesses of earlier days are an abiding source of danger even to those who have received the impulse of new spiritual life. As an embodiment of this lesson the incident referred to is of immense value.<\/p>\n<p>These coincidences confirm strongly the genuineness of the Epistle to the Galatians and the correctness of the narratives in the Gospels and the Book of Acts.<\/p>\n<p>Of the two Epistles attributed to Peter, the former was accepted as undoubtedly genuine by all early Christian writers, and may be received with confidence as the voice of the Apostle of the Circumcision. The genuineness of the Second Epistle is surrounded by difficulties which cannot be discussed here.<\/p>\n<p>Touching Peters relation to the Church at Rome, Jerome (Illustrious Men ch. ii.) says: Simon Peter Prince of the apostles in the second year of Claudius (i.e. A.D. 42) went to Rome and there for twenty-five years occupied the priestly chair, until the last, i.e. the fourteenth, year (i.e. A.D. 67) of Nero. By Nero he was affixed to a cross, and thus was crowned with martyrdom, his head turned to the earth and his feet lifted high, inasmuch as he declared himself to be unworthy to be crucified like his Master. Eusebius (in the Armenian text of his Chronicon) gives the same date for the beginning of Peters episcopate. But these statements are made unlikely in the last degree by (see Diss. i. 3, 7) Peters imprisonment at Jerusalem in A.D. 44 and his presence in A.D. 51 at the conference mentioned in Gal 2:1-10; and by the absence of all reference to him in the Epistle to the Romans, and in that to the Philippians which was undoubtedly written from Rome.<\/p>\n<p>About the death of Peter, we read in Eusebius, Church History bk. iii. I, on the authority of Origen: At the end, having come to Rome, he was empaled head downwards, himself having demanded to suffer thus. So bk. ii. 25; and Demonstration of the Gospel, bk. iii. 5, vol. iv. p. 116. In his Church History, bk. ii. 25, Eusebius quotes Caius of Rome (A.D. 210 about) as saying: If thou wilt go to the Vatican or to the Ostian Way thou wilt find the monuments of those (Peter and Paul) who founded this Church. He quotes also a letter of the same date to the Roman Church from Dionysius, bishop of Corinth saying that at both Corinth and Rome both Peter and Paul preached. Tertullian (Against Marcion bk. iv. 5) says: the Romans to whom Peter and Paul left the Gospel sealed by their own blood. Similarly, in his Prescriptions against Heretics ch. 36. Also Irenaeus, On Heresies bk. iii. 1: While Peter and Paul were preaching in Rome and founding the Church. So ch. 3. We see then that within little more than a hundred years of his death, in places so far apart as Corinth and Carthage, Rome and Gaul, and soon afterwards in Syria, it was confidently believed that Peter died at, or visited, Rome. And the literature of the early Church presents no trace of a contrary tradition. These testimonies and this silence admit of no explanation except that this belief was true. Had he died elsewhere it is most unlikely that no claim to this honour would have been put forward. Now if Peter died at Rome, it is easy to believe that to some extent he preached there. And this might easily give rise to the incorrect tradition that he and Paul founded the Church at Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Many reasons unknown to us may have brought Peter to Rome. Possibly he came at Pauls request, that the Jewish and Gentile Christians might see, in the concord of the apostles of the circumcision and the uncircumcision the oneness of the Gospel which both preached.<\/p>\n<p>From the above, which is a fairly complete statement of the evidence, it is clear that we have no historical proof that the bishops of Rome are in any sense successors of Peter and inheritors of the prerogatives given to him. Consequently, the primacy of Peter among the twelve apostles in no way supports the claim, put forward by the Bishops of Rome, to the primacy of the universal Church.<\/p>\n<p>Of JOHN, the solitary mention in Gal 2:9 accords with the scanty reference to him in the Gospels and in the Book of Acts. During the life of Christ we find him frequently associated with his brother James and with Peter; with Peter only, in Luk 22:8 and (as we confidently infer) in Joh 18:15; Joh 20:3. But only once (Mar 9:38; Luk 9:49) do we hear his voice; except once more (Luk 9:54) along with James, who if we may trust the constant order of names was his older brother. As in Joh 18:15 he had with apparently unwavering courage entered the judgment hall with Jesus, so in Act 3:1 to Act 4:20 he bravely stands by Peter in great peril, and sanctions his bold words to the Sanhedrin: but again his voice is not heard. In remarkable agreement with all this we find him in Gal 2:9 present among the men of repute at Pauls private interview at Jerusalem: but we have no recorded word from his lips. Similarly, in Act 15:6 ff, assuming him to be present, he gives only silent approval to the words of Peter and James.<\/p>\n<p>The long silence of John was at length broken by a voice which will never more be silent, viz. his Gospel and First Epistle. See further in Dissertation 5.<\/p>\n<p>Of this intimate companion of Jesus and profound student of His teaching, whose words re-echoing and expounding the most precious words of his Master are light and life now to millions and will be so, probably in increasing measure, to the end of time, the only mention in the writings of Paul is Gal 2:9. And possibly the only meeting of these two greatest theologians of the New Testament was at this conference at Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>BARNABAS was (Act 4:36 f) a Levite, born at Cyprus but afterwards a member of the Church at Jerusalem and owning land there. So prominent was he as a preacher that he received from the apostles the name he afterwards always bore: Son of prophecy. Cp. Act 13:1, where among the prophets and teachers his name stands first. He knew (Act 9:27) the story of Pauls conversion, recognised him at Jerusalem, and introduced him to the apostles. When the work began (Act 11:21) at Antioch, the apostles wisely sent there Barnabas, as being from childhood associated with Gentiles. In the infant Church he used his gift of exhortation with delight and success. But, feeling the greatness of the work, and appreciating the powers of Paul, Barnabas persuaded him to come to Antioch: and for a whole year the two preachers laboured together. He went with Paul to Jerusalem taking alms for the poor; and then on his first missionary journey. That Barnabas was at that time looked upon as holding a place in the first rank in the Church, is implied in the title apostle given to him, jointly with Paul, in Act 14:4; Act 14:14. With Paul, Barnabas went to the conference at Jerusalem, and returned with him to Antioch. But after this he betrayed a momentary weakness by following the example of the Jewish Christians at Antioch who imitate Peter in withdrawing from the Gentiles. Pauls words in Gal 2:13, even Barnabas, seem to betray surprise at the defection of his old comrade. Possibly this made Paul less reluctant to separate from Barnabas when the latter wished (Act 15:37) to take on their contemplated missionary journey John Mark, the cousin of Barnabas, who had deserted them on a former journey. After the dispute, Barnabas went with Mark to Cyprus, his native island, doubtless to labour there in the Gospel. He now vanishes from view, except that in 1Co 9:6 he is spoken of by Paul as a fellow-worker and as, like Paul, refusing to be maintained by those to whom he preached. These courteous words suggest that the parted comrades were afterwards reconciled.<\/p>\n<p>Barnabas is spoken of with confidence by Tertullian (On Modesty ch. 20) as author of the Epistle to the Hebrews. And at the end of the Sinai MS. of the New Testament and in some other Greek and Latin MSS. is an epistle commonly called by his name, and attributed to him frequently and confidently (e.g. Stromata bk. ii. 6, p. 161: 20, p. 177) by Clement of Alexandria and (Against Celsus bk. 1. 63) by Origen. But it is reckoned apocryphal by Eusebius (Church History bk. iii. 25) and by (Illustrious Men ch. 6) Jerome. Neither of these works can make good a claim to be from his pen.<\/p>\n<p>Such are our scanty notices of one who occupied a front place in the founding of Gentile Christianity; and whose character is summed up (Act 11:24) in words which are a pattern of Christian eulogy, he was a good man and full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. The past tense suggests perhaps that when those words were written he had passed away.<\/p>\n<p>We may therefore call them written on the imperishable page of Holy Scripture, the Epitaph of Barnabas.<\/p>\n<p>On TITUS see note under 2Co 9:3.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Beet&#8217;s Commentary on Selected Books of the New Testament<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Week Four: 2:11-21 Paul Explains A False Issue <\/p>\n<p>I would suggest at the outset in this section that if you spend any time in commentaries you will most likely find a lot of supposition and speculation. Beware, and stick to the text as closely as you can. For example, some suggest that Peter was the leader of the Judaizers in Jerusalem and that the Jews that came to Paul&#8217;s area in this text were Judaizers. I am not sure you can validate that scripturally. <\/p>\n<p>Is it important to know who the Jews from Jerusalem were? Yes, because this is Scripture we are dealing with and all is important but in the grand scope of things &#8211; not in my mind, they were Jews and the others were Gentiles and Peter acted in a way that was inconsistent with the Gospel. Yes, if they were the Judaizers it would be clearer for us to understand, but I can&#8217;t imagine why Paul would clobber Peter over what he did if the Judaizers were present with their false doctrine. I would guess he would have had a revival meeting in the back room with the Judaizers and if that was unsuccessful I&#8217;d guess that he would have preached a message to the Gentiles about their false teaching. Additionally, if Peter were the head of the Judaizers, as some suggest, I doubt he would have avoided mentioning his false teaching in with his inconsistent living. <\/p>\n<p>To say these were Judaizers and that Peter was identifying with them is to say that he believed that the law was a requirement of salvation along with Christ. I am not sure that I believe that, nor that it can be supported with the Word. <\/p>\n<p>One author suggests that Peter was changing his beliefs to accommodate those he associated with when he sat with the Jews rather than with the Gentiles. Again I am not sure I believe this nor that it is the teaching of the Word. <\/p>\n<p>Another author suggests that due to James and his bent toward legalism that he had sent some of his followers to check up on Peter. Again, what is this based on? This is not the record that Paul gives us. It would seem they are looking at the book of James and judging him to be legalistic and then further assuming that he is causing problems, which I might add, is not true on either count. <\/p>\n<p>11. But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. 12 For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision. 13 And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation. 14 But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before [them] all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews? <\/p>\n<p>After telling the reader that he had the apostles agreement, he tells them that he confronted Peter. This guy thinks he has the truth and is going to enforce it from the looks of things. <\/p>\n<p>The 19th century German scholar, F. C. Baur suggests that there was a conflict so deep at this point that the conflict between Peter and Paul continued for quite some time. He suggests that any book by either that doesn&#8217;t show this conflict between law and grace is not valid. He interpreted those books that were left according to this theory. Few hold to his thinking and most feel that the conflict was over quickly. <\/p>\n<p>I guess some pundit would say that if only Peter and Paul had found Mary there would have been peace and not conflict, but I don&#8217;t think I would want to say that in print. <\/p>\n<p>Some suggest that this conflict occurred before the Jerusalem Council and call to reference the fact that the conflict did not last long because in Galatians there is conflict and later at the council there is only support from Peter for Paul. <\/p>\n<p>We see in this section Paul&#8217;s final argument to the Judaizers, in that his gospel was from Christ, his gospel was validated by the apostles and now that he had the power to confront Peter, an apostle, when he was found to be in the wrong. <\/p>\n<p>There are four areas of error: <\/p>\n<p>Peter and the Jews seemed to be out of line in their actions &#8211; they wanted to separate themselves from the Gentiles. <\/p>\n<p>There must have been some stumbling in the Gentile group to have called for confrontation. <\/p>\n<p>Not only was there the problem of causing others to sin it was hypocritical of Peter to suggest that eating with Jews only was the spiritual thing to do. <\/p>\n<p>And finally there is the problem that it appeared that they were going back to a keeping of the law in some manner instead of living a life of grace. <\/p>\n<p>Now, the question in my mind is whether Peter even thought of the problems that he had caused. Had he consciously set about to offend others? No, definitely not. He simply feared that he would be thought to be in error if he did not eat with the Jews. I don&#8217;t think there was an attempt to cause trouble, only to protect himself and his character. That can be a problem at times &#8211; don&#8217;t protect your character at the cost of others. <\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Mr. D&#8217;s Notes on Selected New Testament Books by Stanley Derickson<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>2:11 But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the {i} face, because he was to be blamed.<\/p>\n<p>(i) Before all men.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Geneva Bible Notes<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p><span style=\"font-weight:bold;text-decoration:underline\">C. Correction of another apostle 2:11-21<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Paul mentioned the incident in which he reproved Peter, the Judaizers&rsquo; favorite apostle, to further establish his own apostolic authority and to emphasize the truth of his gospel.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Peter had shaken hands with Paul in Jerusalem (Gal 2:9). However when Peter came to Antioch (of Syria) Paul opposed him. Luke did not record this later event in Acts, and we cannot date it exactly. It may have happened shortly after Paul and Barnabas returned from Jerusalem to Antioch or, less likely, after the Jerusalem Council (cf. Act 15:30). I think the second possibility is less likely because I believe Paul wrote Galatians before the Jerusalem Council, as explained above.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expository Notes of Dr. Constable (Old and New Testaments)<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n<p>Chapter 9<\/p>\n<p>PAUL AND PETER AT ANTIOCH.<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:11-18<\/p>\n<p>THE conference at Jerusalem issued in the formal recognition by the Primitive Church of Gentile Christianity, and of Pauls plenary Apostleship. And it brought Paul into brotherly relations with the three great leaders of Jewish Christianity. But this fellowship was not to continue undisturbed. The same cause was still at work which had compelled the Apostle to go up to Jerusalem, taking Titus with him. The leaven of Pharisaic legalism remained in the Church. Indeed, as time went on and the national fanaticism grew more violent, this spirit of intolerance became increasingly bitter and active. The address of James to Paul on the occasion of his last visit to the Holy City, shows that the Church of Jerusalem was at this time in a state of the most sensitive jealousy in regard to the Law, and that the legalistic prejudices always existing in it had gained a strength with which it was difficult to cope. {Act 21:17-25}<\/p>\n<p>But for the present the Judaising faction had received a check. It does not appear that the party ever again insisted on circumcision as a thing essential to salvation for the Gentiles. The utterances of Peter and James at the Council, and the circular addressed there from to the Gentile Churches, rendered this impossible. The Legalists made a change of front; and adopted a subtler and seemingly more moderate policy. They now preached circumcision as the prerogative of the Jew within the Church, and as a counsel of, perfection for the Gentile believer in Christ. {Gal 3:3} To quote the rescript of Act 15:1-41 against this altered form of the circumcisionist doctrine, would have been wide of the mark.<\/p>\n<p>It is against this newer type of Judaistic teaching that our Epistle is directed. Circumcision, its advocates argued, was a Divine ordinance that must have its benefit. {Rom 2:25-29 &#8211; Rom 3:1} God has given to Israel an indefeasible pre-eminence in His kingdom. {Rom 1:16; Rom 2:9-10; Rom 9:4-5; Rom 11:1-2} Law-keeping children of Abraham enter the new Covenant on a higher footing than &#8220;sinners of the Gentiles&#8221;: they are still the elect race, the holy nation. If the Gentiles wish to share with them, they must add to their faith circumcision, they must complete their imperfect righteousness by legal sanctity. So they might hope to enter on the full heritage of the sons of Abraham; they would be brought into communion with the first Apostles and the Brother of the Lord; they would be admitted to the inner circle of the kingdom of God. The new Legalists sought, in fact, to superimpose Jewish on Gentile Christianity. They no longer refused all share in Christ to the uncircumcised; they offered them a larger share. So we construe the teaching which Paul had to combat in the second stage of his conflict with Judaism, to which his four major Epistles belong. And the signal for this renewed struggle was given by the collision with Peter at Antioch.<\/p>\n<p>This encounter did not, we think, take place on the return of Paul and Barnabas from the Council. The compact of Jerusalem secured to the Church a few years of rest from the Judaistic agitation. The Thessalonian Epistles, written in 52 or 53 A.D., go to show, not only that the Churches of Macedonia were free from the legalist contention, but that it did not at this period occupy the Apostles mind. Judas Barsabbas and Silas-not Peter-accompanied the Gentile missionaries in returning to Antioch; and Luke gives, in Act 15:1-41, a tolerably full account of the circumstances which transpired there in the interval before the second missionary tour, without the slightest hint of any visit made at this time by the Apostle Peter. We can scarcely believe that the circumcision party had already recovered, and increased its influence, to the degree that it must have done when &#8220;even Barnabas was carried away&#8221;; still less that Peter on the very morrow of the settlement at Jerusalem and of his fraternal communion there with Paul would show himself so far estranged.<\/p>\n<p>When, therefore, did &#8220;Cephas come down to Antioch?&#8221; The Galatians evidently knew. The Judaisers had given their account of the matter, to Pauls disadvantage. Perhaps he had referred to it himself on his last visit to Galatia, when we know he spoke explicitly and strongly against the Circumcisionists. {Gal 1:9} Just before his arrival in Galatia on this occasion he had &#8220;spent some time&#8221; at Antioch, {Act 18:22-23} in the interval between the second and third missionary journeys. Luke simply mentions the fact, without giving any details. This is the likeliest opportunity for the meeting of the two Apostles in the Gentile capital. M. Sabatier, in the following sentences, appears to us to put the course of events in its true light:-&#8220;Evidently the Apostle had quitted Jerusalem and undertaken his second missionary journey full of satisfaction at the victory he had gained, and free from anxiety for the future. The decisive moment of the crisis therefore necessarily falls between the Thessalonian and Galatian Epistles. What had happened in the meantime? The violent discussion with Peter at Antioch, {Gal 2:2-21} and all that this account reveals to us, &#8211; the arrival of the emissaries from James in the pagan-Christian circle, the counter-mission organised by the Judaisers to rectify the work of Paul. A new situation suddenly presents itself to the eyes of the Apostle on his return from his second missionary journey. He is compelled to throw himself into the struggle, and in doing so to formulate in all its rigour his principle of the abolishment of the Law.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>The &#8220;troublers&#8221; in this instance were &#8220;certain from James.&#8221; Like the &#8220;false brethren&#8221; who appeared at Antioch three years before they came from the mother Church, over which James presided. The Judaising teachers at Corinth had their &#8220;commendatory letters,&#8221; {2Co 3:1} derived assuredly from the same quarter. In all likelihood, their confederates in Galatia brought similar credentials. We have already seen that the authority of the Primitive Church was the chief weapon used by Pauls adversaries. These letters of commendation were part of the machinery of the anti-Pauline agitation. How the Judaisers obtained these credentials, and in what precise relation they stood to James, we can only conjecture. Had the Apostle held James responsible for their action, he would not have spared him any more than he has done Peter. James held a quasi-pastoral relation to Christian Jews of the Dispersion. And as he addressed his Epistle to them, so he would be likely on occasion to send delegates to visit them. Perhaps the Circumcisionists found opportunity to pass themselves off in this character; or they may have abused a commission really given them, by interfering with Gentile communities. That the Judaistic emissaries in some way or other adopted false colours, is plainly intimated in 2Co 11:13. James, living always at Jerusalem, being moreover a man of simple character, could have little suspected the crafty plot which was carried forward under his name.<\/p>\n<p>These agents addressed themselves in the first instance to the Jews, as their commission from Jerusalem probably entitled them to do. They plead for the maintenance of the sacred customs. They insist that the Mosaic rites carry with them an indelible sanctity; that their observance constitutes a Church within the Church. If this separation is once established, and the Jewish believers in Christ can be induced to hold themselves aloof and to maintain the &#8220;advantage of circumcision,&#8221; the rest will be easy. The way will then be open to &#8220;compel the Gentiles to Judaise.&#8221; For unless they do this, they must be content to remain on a lower level, in a comparatively menial position, resembling that of uncircumcised proselytes in the Synagogue. The circular of the Jerusalem Council may have been interpreted by the Judaists in this sense, as though it laid down the terms, not of full communion between Jew and Gentile believers, but only of a permissive, secondary recognition. At Antioch the new campaign of the Legalists was opened, and apparently with signal success. In Galatia and Corinth we see it in full progress.<\/p>\n<p>The withdrawal of Peter and the other Jews at Antioch from the table of the Gentiles virtually &#8220;compelled&#8221; the latter &#8220;to Judaise.&#8221; Not that the Jewish Apostle had this intention in his mind. He was made the tool of designing men. By &#8220;separating himself&#8221; he virtually said to every uncircumcised brother, &#8220;Stand by thyself, I am holier than thou.&#8221; Legal conformity on the part of the Gentiles was made the condition of their communion with Jewish Christians-a demand simply fatal to Christianity. It re-established the principle of salvation by works in a more individious form. To supplement the righteousness of faith by that of law meant to supplant it. To admit that the Israelite by virtue of his legal observances stood in a higher position than &#8220;sinners of the Gentiles,&#8221; was to stultify the doctrine of the cross, to make Christs death a gratuitous sacrifice. Peters error, pushed to its logical consequences, involved the overthrow of the Gospel. This the Gentile Apostle saw at a glance. The situation was one of imminent danger. Paul needed all his wisdom, and all his courage and promptitude to meet it.<\/p>\n<p>It had been Peters previous rule, since the vision of Joppa, to lay aside Jewish scruples of diet and to live in free intercourse with Gentile brethren. He &#8220;was wont to eat with the Gentiles. Though a born Jew, he lived in Gentile fashion&#8221;-words unmistakably describing Peters general habit in such circumstances. This Gentile conformity of Peter was a fact of no small moment for the Galatian readers. It contravenes the assertion of a radical divergence between Petrine and Pauline Christianity, whether made by Ebionites or Baurians.<\/p>\n<p>The Jewish Apostles present conduct was an act of &#8220;dissimulation.&#8221; He was belying his known convictions, publicly expressed and acted on for years. Pauls challenge assumes that his fellow-Apostle is acting insincerely. And this assumption is explained by the account furnished in the Acts of the Apostles respecting Peters earlier relations with Gentile Christianity. {Act 10:1-48 &#8211; Act 11:1-18; Act 15:6-11} The strength of Pauls case lay in the conscience of Peter himself. The conflict at Antioch, so often appealed to in proof of the rooted opposition between the two Apostles, in reality gives evidence to the contrary effect. Here the maxim strictly applies, Exceptio probat regulam.<\/p>\n<p>Peters lapse is quite intelligible. No man who figures in the New Testament is better known to us. Honest, impulsive, ready of speech, full of contagious enthusiasm, brave as a lion, firm as a rock against open enemies, he possessed in a high degree the qualities which mark out a leader of men. He was of the stuff of which Christ makes his missionary heroes. But there was a strain of weakness in Peters nature. He was pliable. He was too much at the mercy of surroundings. His denial of Jesus set this native fault in a light terribly vivid and humiliating. It was an act of &#8220;dissimulation.&#8221; In his soul there was a fervent love to Christ. His zeal had brought him to the place of danger. But for the moment he was alone. Public opinion was all against him. A panic fear seized his brave heart. He forgot himself; he denied the Master whom he loved more than life. His courage had failed; never his faith. &#8220;Turned back again&#8221; from his coward flight, Peter had indeed &#8220;strengthened his brethren&#8221;. {Luk 22:31-32} He proved a tower of strength to the infant Church, worthy of his cognomen of the Rock. For more than twenty years he had stood unshaken. No name was so honoured in the Church as Peters. For Paul to be compared to him was the highest possible distinction.<\/p>\n<p>And yet, after all this lapse of time, and in the midst of so glorious a career, the old, miserable weakness betrays him once more. How admonitory is the lesson! The sore long since healed over, the infirmity of nature out of which we seemed to have been completely trained, may yet break out again, to our shame and undoing. Had Peter for a moment forgotten the sorrowful warning of Gethsemane? Be it ours to &#8220;watch and pray, lest we enter into temptation.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>We have reason to believe that, if Peter rashly erred, he freely acknowledged his error, and honoured his reprover. Both the Epistles that bear his name, in different ways, testify to the high value which their author set upon the teaching of &#8220;our beloved brother Paul.&#8221; Tradition places the two men at Rome side by side in their last days; as though even in their death these glorious Apostles should not be divided, despite the attempts of faction and mistrust to separate them.<\/p>\n<p>Few incidents exhibit more Strongly than this the grievous consequences that may ensue from a seemingly trivial moral error. It looked a little thing that Peter should prefer to take his meals away from Gentile company. And yet, as Paul tells him, his withdrawal was a virtual rejection of the Gospel, and imperilled the most vital interests of Christianity. By this act the Jewish Apostle gave a handle to the adversaries of the Church which they have used for generations and for ages afterwards. The dispute which it occasioned could never be forgotten. In the second century it still drew down on Paul the bitter reproaches of the Judaising faction. And in our own day the rationalistic critics have been able to turn it to marvellous account. It supplies the corner-stone of their &#8220;scientific reconstruction&#8221; of Biblical theology. The entire theory of Baur is evolved out of Peters blunder. Let it be granted that Peter in yielding to the &#8220;certain from James&#8221; followed his genuine convictions and the tradition of Jewish Christianity, and we see at once how deep a gulf lay between Paul and the Primitive Church. All that Paul argues in the subsequent discussion only tends, in this case, to make the breach more visible. This false step of Peter is the thing that chiefly lends a colour to the theory in question, with all the far-reaching consequences touching the origin and import of Christianity, which it involves. So long &#8220;the evil that men do lives after them&#8221;!<\/p>\n<p>Pauls rebuke of his brother Apostle extends to the conclusion of the chapter. Some interpreters cut it short at the end of Gal 2:14; others at Gal 2:16; others again at Gal 2:18. But the address is consecutive and germane to the occasion throughout. Paul does not, to be sure, give a verbatim report, but the substance of what he said, and in a form suited to his readers. The narrative is an admirable prelude to the argument of chap. 3. It forms the transition from the historical to the polemical part of the Epistle, from the Apostles personal to his doctrinal apology. The condensed form of the speech makes its interpretation difficult and much contested. We shall in the remainder of this chapter trace the general course of Pauls reproof, proposing in the following chapter to deal more fully with its doctrinal contents.<\/p>\n<p>1. In the first place, Paul taxes the Jewish Apostle with insincerity and unfaithfulness toward the gospel. &#8220;I saw,&#8221; he says, &#8220;that they were not holding a straight course, according to the truth of the gospel.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>It is a moral, not a doctrinal aberration, that Paul lays at the door of Cephas and Barnabas. They did not hold a different creed from himself; they were disloyal to the common creed. They swerved from the path of rectitude in which they had walked hitherto. They had regard no longer to &#8220;the truth of the gospel &#8220;- the supreme consideration of the servant of Christ-but to the favour of men, to the public opinion of Jerusalem. &#8220;What will be said of us there?&#8221; they whispered to each other, &#8220;if these messengers Of James report that we are discarding the sacred customs, and making no difference between Jew and Gentile? We shall alienate our Judean brethren. We shall bring a scandal on the Christian cause in the eyes of Judaism.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>This withdrawal of the Jews from the common fellowship at Antioch was a public matter. It was an injury to the whole Gentile-Christian community. If the reproof was to be salutary, it must be equally public and explicit. The offence was notorious. Every one deplored it, except those who shared it, or profited by it. Cephas &#8220;stood condemned.&#8221; And yet his influence and the reverence felt toward him were so great that no one dared to put this condemnation into words. His sanction was of itself enough to give to this sudden recrudescence of Jewish bigotry the force of authoritative usage. &#8220;The truth of the gospel&#8221; was again in jeopardy. Once more Pauls intervention foiled the attempts of the Judaisers and saved Gentile liberties. And this time he stood quite alone. Even the faithful Barnabas deserted him. But what mattered that, if Christ and truth were on his side? &#8220;Amicus Cephas, amicus Barnabas; seal magis amicus Veritas.&#8221; Solitary amid the circle of opposing or dissembling Jews, Paul &#8220;withstood&#8221; the chief of the Apostles of Jesus &#8220;to the face.&#8221; He rebuked him &#8220;before them all.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>2. Peters conduct is reproved by Paul in the light of their common knowledge of salvation in Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Paul is not content with pointing out the inconsistency of his brother Apostle. He must probe the matter to the bottom. He will bring Peters delinquency to the touchstone of the Gospel, in its fundamental principles. So he passes in Gal 2:15 from the outward to the inward, from the circumstances of Peters conduct to the inner world of spiritual consciousness, in which his offence finds its deeper condemnation. &#8220;You and I,&#8221; he goes on to say, &#8220;not Gentile sinners, but men of Jewish birth-yet for all that, knowing that there is no justification for man in works of law, only through faith in Christ-we too put our faith in Christ, in order to be justified by faith in Him, not by works of law; for as Scripture taught us, in that way no flesh will be justified.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Paul makes no doubt that the Jewish Apostles experience of salvation corresponded with his own. Doubtless, in their previous intercourse, and especially when he first &#8220;made acquaintance with Cephas&#8221; {Gal 1:18} in Jerusalem, the hearts of the two men had been opened to each other; and they had found that, although brought to the knowledge of the truth in different ways, yet in the essence of the matter-in respect of the personal conviction of sin, in the yielding up of self-righteousness and native pride, in the abandonment of every prop and trust but Jesus Christ-their history had run the same course, and face answered to face. Yes, Paul knew that he had an ally in the heart of his friend. He was not fighting as one that beateth the air, not making a rhetorical flourish, or a parade of some favourite doctrine of his own; he appealed from Peter dissembling to Peter faithful and consistent. Peters dissimulation was a return to the Judaic ground of legal righteousness. By refusing to eat with uncircumcised men, he affirmed implicitly that, though believers in Christ, they were still to him &#8220;common and unclean&#8221; that the Mosaic rites imparted a higher sanctity than the righteousness of faith. Now the principles of evangelical and legal righteousness, of salvation by faith and by law-works, are diametrically opposed. It is logically impossible to maintain both. Peter had long ago accepted the former doctrine. He had sought salvation, just like any Gentile sinner, on the common ground of human guilt, and with a faith that renounced every consideration of Jewish privilege and legal performance. By what right can any Hebrew believer in Christ, after this, set himself above his Gentile brother, or presume to be by virtue of his circumcision and ritual law-keeping a holier man? Such we take to be the import of Pauls challenge in Gal 2:15-16.<\/p>\n<p>3. Paul is met at this point by the stock objection to the doctrine of salvation by faith-an objection brought forward in the dispute at Antioch not, we should imagine, by Peter himself, but by the Judaistic advocates. To renounce legal righteousness was in effect, they urged, to promote sin &#8211; nay, to make Christ Himself a minister of sin (Gal 2:17).<\/p>\n<p>Paul retorts the charge on those who make it. They promote sin, he declares, who set up legal righteousness again (Gal 2:18). The objection is stated and met in the form of question and answer, as in Rom 3:5. We have in this sharp thrust and parry an example of the sort of fence which Paul must often have carried on in his discussions with Jewish opponents on these questions.<\/p>\n<p>We must not overlook the close verbal connection of these verses with the two last. The phrase &#8220;seeking to be justified in Christ&#8221; carries us back to the time when the two Apostles, self-condemned sinners, severally sought and found a new ground of righteousness in Him. Now when Peter and Paul did this, they were &#8220;themselves also found to be sinners,&#8221;-an experience how abasing to their Jewish pride! They made the great discovery that stripped them of legal merit, and brought them down in their own esteem to the level of common sinners. Peters confession may stand for both, when he said, abashed by the glory of Christ, &#8220;Depart from me, for I am a sinful man, O Lord.&#8221; Now this style of penitence, this profound self-abasement in the presence of Jesus Christ, revolted the Jewish moralist. To Pharisaic sentiment it was contemptible. If justification by faith requires this, if it brings the Jew to so abject a posture and makes no difference between lawless and law-keeping, between pious children of Abraham and heathen outcasts-if this be the doctrine of Christ, all moral distinctions are confounded, and Christ is &#8220;a minister of sin!&#8221; This teaching robs the Jew of the righteousness he before possessed; it takes from him the benefit and honour that God bestowed upon his race! So, we doubt not, many a Jew was heard angrily exclaiming against the Pauline doctrine, both at Antioch and elsewhere. This conclusion was, in the view of the Legalist, a reductio ad absurdum of Paulinism.<\/p>\n<p>The Apostle repels this inference with the indignant mhnoito, Far be it! His reply is indicated by the very form in which he puts the question: &#8220;If we were found sinners&#8221; (Christ did not make us such). &#8220;The complaint was this,&#8221; as Calvin finely says: &#8220;Has Christ therefore come to take away from us the righteousness of the Law, to make us polluted who were holy? Nay, Paul says; -he repels the blasphemy with detestation. For Christ did not introduce sin, but revealed it. He did not rob them of righteousness, but of the false show thereof.&#8221; The reproach of the Judaisers was in reality the same that is urged against evangelical doctrine still-that it is immoral, placing the virtuous and vicious in the common category of &#8220;sinners.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>Gal 2:18 throws back the charge of promoting sin upon the Legalist. It is the counterpart, not of Gal 2:19, but rather of Gal 2:17. The &#8220;transgressor&#8221; is the sinner in a heightened and more specific sense, one who breaks known and admitted law. This word bears, in Pauls vocabulary, a precise and strongly marked signification which is not satisfied by the common interpretation. It is not that Peter, in setting up the Law which he had in principle overthrown, puts himself in the wrong; nor that Peter in reestablishing the Law, contradicts the purpose of the Law itself (Chrysostom, Lightfoot, Beet). This is to anticipate the next verse. In Pauls view and according to the experience common to Peter with himself, law and transgression are concomitant, every man &#8220;under law&#8221; is ipso facto a transgressor. He who sets up the first, constitutes himself the second. And this is what Peter is now doing; although Paul courteously veils the fact by putting it hypothetically, in the first person. After dissolving, so far as in him lay, the validity of legal righteousness and breaking down the edifice of justification by works, Peter is now building it up again, and thereby constructing a prison-house for himself. Returning to legal allegiance, he returns to legal condemnation; {Comp. Gal 3:10-12; Gal 3:19; Rom 3:20; Rom 4:15} with his own hands he puts on his neck the burden of the Laws curse, which through faith in Christ he had cast off. By this act of timid conformity he seeks to commend himself to Jewish opinion; but it only serves, in the light of the Gospel, to &#8220;prove him a transgressor,&#8221; to &#8220;commend&#8221; him in that unhappy character. This is Pauls retort to the imputation of the Judaist. It carries the war into the enemies camp. &#8220;No,&#8221; says Paul, &#8220;Christ is no patron of sin, in bidding men renounce legal righteousness. But those promote sin-in themselves first of all-who after knowing His righteousness, turn back again to legalism.&#8221;<\/p>\n<p>4. The conviction of Peter is now complete. From the sad bondage to which the Jewish Apostle, by his compliance with the Judaisers, was preparing to submit himself, the Apostle turns to his own joyous sense of deliverance (Gal 2:19-21). Those who resort to legalism, he has said, ensure their own condemnation. It is, on the other hand, by an entire surrender to Christ, by realising the import of His death, that we learn to &#8220;live unto God.&#8221; So Paul had proved it. At this moment he is conscious of a union with the crucified and living Saviour, which lifts him above the curse of the law, above the power of sin. To revert to the Judaistic state, to dream, any more of earning righteousness by legal conformity, is a thing for him inconceivable. It would be to make void the cross of Christ!<\/p>\n<p>And it was the Law itself that first impelled Paul along this path. &#8220;Through law&#8221; he &#8220;died to law.&#8221; The Law drove him from itself to seek salvation in Jesus Christ. Its accusations allowed him no shelter, left him no secure spot on which to build the edifice of his self-righteousness. It said to him unceasingly, Thou art a transgressor. {Rom 7:7-25 &#8211; Rom 8:1} He who seeks justification by its means contradicts the Law, while he frustrates the grace of God.<\/p>\n<h4 align='right'><i><b>Fuente: Expositors Bible Commentary<\/b><\/i><\/h4>\n","protected":false},"excerpt":{"rendered":"<p>But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. 11. Peter ] In the Greek, &lsquo;Cephas&rsquo;, the Apostle Peter. The difficulty of accepting this narrative in its obvious sense, led some in early times to suggest that not the Apostle, but one of the seventy &hellip; <a href=\"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/exegetical-and-hermeneutical-commentary-of-galatians-211\/\" class=\"more-link\">Continue reading<span class=\"screen-reader-text\"> &#8220;Exegetical and Hermeneutical Commentary of Galatians 2:11&#8221;<\/span><\/a><\/p>\n","protected":false},"author":1,"featured_media":0,"comment_status":"","ping_status":"","sticky":false,"template":"","format":"standard","meta":{"footnotes":""},"categories":[1],"tags":[],"class_list":["post-29036","post","type-post","status-publish","format-standard","hentry","category-commentary"],"_links":{"self":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts\/29036","targetHints":{"allow":["GET"]}}],"collection":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts"}],"about":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/types\/post"}],"author":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/users\/1"}],"replies":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/comments?post=29036"}],"version-history":[{"count":0,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts\/29036\/revisions"}],"wp:attachment":[{"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/media?parent=29036"}],"wp:term":[{"taxonomy":"category","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/categories?post=29036"},{"taxonomy":"post_tag","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/www.biblia.work\/bible-commentary\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/tags?post=29036"}],"curies":[{"name":"wp","href":"https:\/\/api.w.org\/{rel}","templated":true}]}}